The Suitcase
By
Pamela
While Greg was waiting in line to check in to his flight to Toronto he noticed an extraordinarily beautiful woman checking into the first-class passenger counter to his right. Wouldn’t it be nice to be in first class. He wouldn’t have to be waiting in this line and perhaps he’d end up sitting next to that woman. Not that he would ever talk to her, but perhaps she would talk to him. Initiate a conversation. He watched her as she walked away heading to the security check. Who was ever upstairs in heaven had outdone themselves in creating such a gorgeous, shapely body. Congratulations. Wow.
***
The two-hour flight was uneventful. Waiting to collect his suitcase at the carousel Greg noticed that the woman he had seen checking in was adjacent to where the bags came out. There were a half-dozen people between himself and her. After a light began to flash and a loud buzzer sounded the carousel came to life and the bags started coming up a ramp and then sliding down to where they could be picked up. A few minutes later he saw his suitcase appear. It was a distinctive tan color of an uncommon brand. As a precaution he had put a piece of white tape at an angle near a corner of the suitcase. He spotted the tape.
The next instant he saw what appeared to be the identical suitcase show up on the carousel. The two suitcases landed next to and partially on top of each other. To his surprise, Greg saw the mystery woman check the tag of one of the tan suitcases, and then check the second one. Imagine that. He and the woman had exactly the same suitcase! He saw her yank the second of the two tan suitcases off the belt and work her way out toward the terminal exit. Greg slowly moved through the crowd of people and took the remaining tan suitcase that was his.
Greg walked out of the terminal and found a cab that took him to his hotel. He would be in Toronto for a week-long convention of the Venetian blinds industry. Not exactly a glamorous group, but a lot of nice people that Greg enjoyed meeting and greeting every couple of years. When Greg entered his hotel room he moved to put his suitcase up on the suitcase rack when he noticed that the tape was missing. Damn, he thought. It fell off every so often. He’d have to get better tape next time.
Dinner was in a couple of hours. He would be meeting up with his friend Randy for dinner. That’s what they usually did when they got to a meeting. First order of business was to take a shower and refresh himself after the airplane flight. He went into the bathroom, turned on the shower and cleaned himself up. After drying himself off he went to the suitcase to get clean clothes. He opened it up expecting to take out underwear when he recoiled in surprise. “Jesus Christ,” he exclaimed, “this isn’t my suitcase!” In fact, it was filled with women’s clothing. Whoever had packed the suitcase was a perfectionist. It was extraordinarily neat. Everything in it was folded perfectly.
Greg wondered how he could have possibly taken the wrong bag at the airport? First of all, he had seen his suitcase with the very distinctive tape marking arrive on the carousel. He had seen the woman check one tag and then the other of the two identical suitcases. She had to have purposefully taken the wrong bag unless she was a complete moron. Greg looked at the tag attached to the handle of the suitcase and saw that it read “Jill Cappels, 2134 Lapaloopa Lane, Chicago, Illinois.”
How ridiculous. He went online and found a phone number for Jill Cappels in Chicago. No one answered and a recorded message said that Jill was on travel. Call back in a week.
Holy moly macaroni, Greg thought. She’s got his suitcase. Hopefully, she won’t go through his things. Luckily, his clothes were clean, so that wouldn’t be an embarrassment. Of course, if he didn’t like the idea of her going through his clothes, then he shouldn’t go through hers.
Yet, it was more complicated than that. His conservative parents raised him in a conservative town. Boys were boys and girls were girls. There was a great chasm between them. A boy could no more be a girl than fly around the room. A major part of what made girls ‘girls’ was their clothing. Sure there was biology, but that was mostly hidden. Yes, they have curves that boys don’t have and they often have long hair and girl faces and voices. But, at the end of the day, it was the clothing. Clothing that was nothing like that of boys. Dresses and skirts, and all the unbelievably fascinating clothes that girls wear underneath them. All these clothes being purposefully and specially created solely for the female bodies they rode upon. Girldom could not be separated from the clothes girls wore.
Greg felt apathy towards the boy world that he had grown up in. Perhaps if he had a girlfriend he might be a bit more inclined to caring about being a boy. But Greg grew up being unlucky in love. The attraction that some girls and women had toward him inevitably washed away the more they saw him, until he became invisible to them. It had to be because they found him dull. Boring! After all, in recent years when he told women that he worked in a Venetian blinds shop, they inevitably winced and screwed up their faces as if they had eaten a slice of lemon. No other careers caught his fancy. He loved his job. He found the work to be quite interesting. Venetian blinds controlled light and dark. That was ripe with poetical meaning and he never got tired of thinking about that.
The absence of a girlfriend or prospect of getting one, had the effect of elevating his desire for girls to the point where everything about them was supercharged. Since they were inseparable from their clothing, women and girls’ clothing captivated him like nothing else on the planet.
Yet, Greg had not acted on his desires. The problem was crossing the chasm. The world of girls was walled off from that of boys. He could peek in and know that’s where he wanted to be, but how to get there? He lacked the imagination or the courage or both and so he had drifted along knowing where he wanted to be and not knowing how to get there. Until Jill’s suitcase washed up on his shore.
Greg contemplated the open suitcase. He felt as attracted and excited by the clothing as any king or pirate felt looking at a treasure chest filled with gold and jewels. Best of all, where women would not date him or want him to hold them, the women’s clothing in front of him was his for the taking. The clothing would not protest. He could wear this clothing and for the first time in his life cross the crevice separating boys and girls. Yet, beautiful Jill deserved her privacy. It was simply wrong to touch her clothing! Greg closed the suitcase.
Thank goodness, he thought. He had successfully fended off his desire for her clothing. He was proud of himself. That put him in a good mood. Then he realized that the only clothes he had to wear were those he wore on the flight. Having showered, he would not want to put on his sweaty underclothing. Yuck. He needed clean underwear. He sat at the top of his bed and pondered how he could get some clean clothes.
Of course, the answer to his dilemma was staring him in the face. He knew it, but he didn’t want to know it. The mystery woman had a pile of clean panties sitting right there in the suitcase. He could borrow one of them, couldn’t he? After all, she was the one who foolishly and mistakenly took his suitcase! Of course, he could wear his pants without underwear, but that seemed like an unnecessary punishment on himself. What to do, what to do? Greg wondered.
He opened up the suitcase again. He should at least look at her panties. Maybe there’s one that is sort of bisexual. Greg carefully lifted up a neat pile of folded panties and took them out. He went through them one by one. His heart pounded in his chest. His mind filled with excitement as he touched and held each panty. Each one of the panties was prettier than the last one. All pinks and whites. Lace and cute bows and printed flowers. Each one was utterly feminine. Jill was a woman who loved girlie panties that was for sure. These were powerful, sacred vestments. They brought him to the doorstep of the world of girls. All he had to do was put one on and then he’d be sharing this experience with Jill. He would have worn her panty. The very same panty that she wore. He imagined her bush against the panty and then his own. Here was the very first opportunity in his life to feel the way girls feel. He’d know what it felt like to be wearing the prettiest possible panties.
He held up a particular panty to put on. He’ll now put one foot in it and then the other and he’ll pull it up to his waist. As his mind wavered back and forth not knowing if he actually would do it, he imagined his dad watching his struggle. He’d be saying to him, “That panty is for girls only, my son. Don’t go there it is a dangerous place for you. One step into that world and you’ll only fall further and further in. Only girls should go there. I beg you, Greg, don’t.”
Then he saw his mom. How many times had he wondered about her world? What was she wearing underneath her dresses and skirts? When he had been a baby had he actually gotten to suck on her tits? If he only could remember what that felt like. That was intimacy. But if he had once known his mom that way, wasn’t that admitting that he was once in her world? If he had been in her world wasn’t he entitled to wear a panty like she did?
It became clear to Greg as he teetered on the edge of wearing the panty that the fact that he was teetering meant that he wanted to wear it. Eventually he would end up doing so, so why go through hours of fighting against the inevitable? Once he put on the panty he’d be free of the inner turmoil. In the same way that someone must dive into ice-cold water by not stopping to think about it, he now had to put on the panty. Don’t think! Just do it. Greg shut off his mind and put one foot and then the other in the panty and pulled it up to his waist. Looking at the pretty fabric against the skin of his thighs Greg gasped with excitement. It was better than he had ever imagined. “Oh my God!” he exclaimed aloud. “I’ve so wanted this moment. It’s so right! It’s so feminine. It’s what Jill must feel when she sees herself wearing this panty!”
Greg thought about putting the remaining panties back into the suitcase and then decided that he ought to take a look at everything that Jill had packed. Maybe there would be a clue as to where she was staying in Toronto? Yeah right, he told himself. No. If he was honest with himself then he knew that he wanted to see what’s in her suitcase because he wanted to know what Jill wears. He wanted to get close to her. What better way to know a woman than to be intimately involved with her clothing? Already he was falling into Jill’s world. His dad had been right. His mom was beckoning him. There was no going back.
Folded neatly next to where the panties had been were Jill’s bras. Greg’s eyes lovingly stared at them. As much as he had fallen in love with her panties, her bras seemed otherworldly. Unlike panties, they had no parallel in a man’s world. A bra and everything about them was only the realm of women. No man should ever have business with them. Yet here he was. Bras that were every bit as pretty as the panties were within his grasp. Sitting primly in the suitcase the bras had no ability to stop him from looking at them. They couldn’t prevent him from wearing one! Greg felt faint. If he wore a bra then there would be nothing to prevent him from doing everything that women did. He would want to imitate everything about them. He would be fully on the other side. His dad would have lost a son and even if his mom welcomed him into the world of women, she would still feel guilty for having not stopped him from coming there.
Greg looked at his watch. He had a couple of hours before he had to meet Randy. He put the pile of panties on a corner of the bed and then sat down next to the suitcase and took out each bra one at a time. Many of them matched the panties. They were as feminine as bras could be. Once again he could not decide which one was the prettiest. Each one attracted him. He read the size and saw that the bras were 36D. Jill would have rather prominent breasts. He remembered the curves he had seen at the airport that morning. Yes, indeed, he could imagine that she had D cup breasts.
After arranging the bras next to the panties, Greg explored the rest of the suitcase. He found several packages of brand-new pantyhose and stockings. They appeared to be expensive. He found a sexy, pink, lace trimmed garter belt. Yes indeed Jill enjoyed her feminine side. He found a half-slip and a full slip. Then found several skirts that he hung up in the closet. There was no going back, he reasoned. Jill would one day find out that he went through her suitcase so he might as well just empty it out and take good care of the clothes. Jill had a couple of pretty blouses that he hung up and then three dresses. She had several pairs of heels. Two very cute and sexy nighties were neatly placed in the bottom of the suitcase. He found a small, empty, black purse and a cloth bag filled with makeup items. Lipstick, rouge, and many things he couldn’t identify. There was a package of tampons and one of large pads for nighttime.
Greg noticed that the bras and panties had a feminine scent. Was it perfume or from a sachet? There was a fainter odor on the blouses. How delightful it must be to wear perfume. There wasn’t much left in the suitcase when Greg saw an envelope addressed to Jill at her home. There was no return address. He opened it up and saw that it was a birthday card sent to Jill from someone named Barry Alper. Besides the printed greeting Barry had written:
Dear Jill:
Missing you terribly. Toronto is fun. Work is a drag but making progress. Just another couple of months and I’ll be back! You know how much I love you, my sweet. I hope you have the greatest birthday ever. I’m going to have a surprise for you when I get home!
Love and kisses, Barry.
It figures, Greg thought. A pretty woman like that would definitely have a boyfriend. She’s come to Toronto to visit him while he’s on a work assignment here. How cute is that. What will Barry make of his ditzy girlfriend showing up with a man’s luggage?
Greg saw that it was time to meet up with Randy. He put on the jeans and shirt he had worn on the airplane and headed out of the hotel. He hoped that Randy wouldn’t be too upset that he wasn’t well dressed. If there was one truth about his peers at the convention it was that they were sharp dressers. He knew that Randy would be wearing a nice suit, but he had no choice. Even worse would be the next day at the conference when he’d be poorly dressed compared to the crowd of well-dressed guys. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it.
***
When Greg met up with Randy he apologized for how he was dressed. He had debated whether or not to tell Randy that his suitcase had been switched with a woman’s. It would be a delicious tale to tell, but since he was wearing Jill’s panties he might end up trapping himself into admitting that to Randy. Instead he told him that he was waiting for the airline to forward his lost suitcase. Being a good friend, Randy commiserated with Greg about how he’d feel out of place at the meeting. “Hopefully, you’ll get your clothes tonight,” Randy said.
“I sure hope so!”
After a pleasant meal together, they decided to go to a bar and have a nightcap. They sat down and ordered drinks. Greg happened to be sitting facing toward a window that overlooked the street. He was listening to Randy when he saw Jill outside the window of the bar looking in. He waited for Randy to finish his thought and said, “One second, I saw someone!” He ran outside and Jill had vanished. She wasn’t anywhere to be found. He rejoined Randy. “I’m sorry, I thought I recognized a woman that I know from back home. She’s actually very beautiful and I thought, what a great excuse to talk to her.”
“I was meaning to ask you if there’s anyone serious in your life,” Randy said.
“I’m afraid not. What about you?”
“I keep meeting women but they’re not thrilled with my career choice.”
“Don’t you know it. We’re just the …”
“Blind leading the blinds,” Randy filled in the punchline and the two men laughed. It was the kind of humor that would fill the week at the convention.
***
As Greg headed back to his hotel, he scanned the streets looking for Jill. She was obviously staying in this neighborhood. He would have thought that she was with Barry. Why be alone? Perhaps Barry had to work late. He wondered why she looked into the bar. Was she looking for Barry or a place to get a drink? It was all mysterious.
Back in his room, Greg put Jill’s clothing into the dresser drawers and the empty suitcase into the closet. He took off his suit and climbed into bed wearing just the panties. He figured he should take them off but decided it was too nice wearing them. He ought to enjoy them a bit. He flipped through the TV stations and his mind thought of the bras sitting in the drawer near him. Maybe the time had come where he ought to wear one. He had the panty on, he knew which one of the bras matched the panty. He ought to at least take the bra out of the drawer. He decided that he’d just take it out, but definitely not wear it. He found the bra and got back into bed holding it in his hands. He thought of Jill wearing the bra. Imagine her breasts lying in the cups. The strap holding her back. Imagine if he could get to see that! Zowee!
Greg noticed that the station he was watching had five well-dressed women sitting around a table discussing a book about the modern woman. A couple of them were wearing white blouses and jackets that were open enough to see how prominent their breasts were. The other women were wearing dresses. Their hairdos were perfect as was their makeup. He watched their hand gestures as they talked and became fixated on their lipstick. If he put on the bra he’d be joining these women. He was already partway there with his panty. They no doubt were wearing panties and bras. So now he’d have a bra and panty like they did. His mind made some feeble attempts at saying no to himself as he put the bra on. He was amazed that it fit him. “I’ve got a thirty-six bandwidth just like Jill. Who knew!” He ran to the bathroom mirror to admire himself. Even though the D cup was empty Greg was excited in a way he had never been excited before. He stuffed two panties into each of his bra cups and went back to the mirror. The image of himself in the bra and panty, the feeling they had on his skin, and the acknowledgement that he had left his boy self behind to now share something exclusively with women catapulted him to a feeling of ecstasy. There was no going back! He wished he had someone with whom he could celebrate. Someone to appreciate his liberation from being male. He wished that would be Randy, but it definitely couldn’t be.
Greg decided to sleep in the bra and panty. Then he remembered the pretty nighties and he took out one of them and put it on. Oh my goodness, he thought. How unfair it was that he couldn’t have this pleasure of feeling pretty, of feeling soft and feminine, of feeling shapely all the time.
He lay in the bed and turned out the lights. It was only ten thirty and he realized that it was too early for him to fall asleep. He turned the light back on, took off the nightie and put on the garter belt. He took stockings out of their package and put them on. “I’m going to go to hell for doing this,” he said to himself. “Just wait until Jill finds out I put on her brand-new stockings and wore her underwear. He chose one of the dresses. It was a greenish-blue sheath dress, and put it on and zipped up the back. It came down to his knees and looking in the mirror he was convinced that it fit him well. It had to be the small amount of elastic in the fabric that allowed the dress to conform well to his body. He was especially captivated by the appearance of his having breasts. That he was wearing women’s underwear inside the dress gave him a strong sense of being a girl himself. His delight was compounded by imagining he had real breasts in his bra and a real vagina in his panties.
Greg’s hair was long and he did his best to give it a feminine styling. The last thing for now was the heels. He tried on a pair of black heels. They were open toe and accommodated his feet, even though they were a bit small. He fastened them and got up and paced around the room. He was bursting with excitement and felt femininity pouring out of each pore of his body. It was just after eleven at night and the hotel was quiet. Greg took the room key and stepped out into the hallway in his dress and heels. He quietly closed the door behind himself and minced down the hallway the way he imagined women walk. He held his hands the way a woman would. The danger of what he was doing seemed to magnify his excitement tenfold. It was as if he was declaring himself to be a woman in front of the world. He walked to the end of the hallway and turned around and walked back. He got the idea of walking past the elevator bank where at any second someone might appear. All the while he had never felt so overcome with happiness and excitement. He felt more alive than he remembered ever being. After another few minutes he walked back to his room and entered. His heart was beating a mile a minute as he sat on the bed and caught his breath. This was beyond exhilarating.
Greg took off the heels and lay on the bed. He turned out the lights. He felt for sure that he was now ready to fall asleep. In short order he was sleeping in the dress and underwear. In the middle of the night he awoke to pee and when he remembered how he was dressed he cried with happiness. In the dark he found the bathroom and lifted up his dress and peed like a girl. It was all too good to be true. On his way back to bed he thought that Jill would not be too happy about him sleeping in her dress.
***
The next morning Greg was reluctant to take off Jill’s clothing, but he had to get to the conference and register. The rest of his gang of friends would be there and he had to say “hey” to them. He, Randy, and a few others would go to lunch and catch up with each other. Apart from that were various sessions discussing the latest advances in blinds technology. Manufactures had exhibits that he wanted to see, as well.
Greg stripped down to the panties and put on his pants and shirt again. Just like he predicted, when he showed up at the convention he stood out wearing his wrinkled shirt and jeans. He spent the day telling everyone about his missing suitcase. Luckily, his friends were sympathetic and had their own stories to tell of lost luggage. Regardless, he’d have to buy a new suit as soon as possible. Another day or two in the same shirt would be horrific.
Throughout the day, Greg’s thoughts kept returning to Jill’s clothes. How much fun it was going to be that night after dinner when he finally could get dressed up again like he had been the night before. During lectures on Venetian blinds, Greg closed his eyes and relived his stroll down the hallway of the hotel. Tonight he’d do that again. Then, in a flash it occurred to him that he should put on some make-up and go down to the hotel bar and order a drink. Just the thought of doing that made him nearly swoon with excitement. There was a corner of the bar that wasn’t well lit. He could slide into a seat there and in the semi-shadows live out a fantasy of being a woman having a drink in a bar. My God that would be wonderful!
When the conference activities ended for the day, Greg walked back to his hotel to rest awhile before going back out to meet Randy and the others for dinner. When he was a few blocks from the hotel, in the distance he saw a woman stepping into a cab. He was sure that it was Jill. She was wearing black jeans and a blue-checkered shirt – exactly clothes he had packed in his suitcase. Could she be wearing his boxers? How strange that would be! Greg ran down the block yelling for Jill but it was too late. The cab sped off in a direction away from him. This was so bizarre. Was Jill staying in a nearby hotel? He assumed that she was off to see Barry. “So close yet so far.”
***
By ten o’clock Greg had returned to his room after dinner with his friends and was ready to get dressed again in Jill’s clothes. He washed up, shaved his face, and put on a different panty and bra set. Then he put on the garter belt and a new pair of gray stockings. They seemed to be quite exotic covered with small black dots and a seam up the back. Jill’s gray dress was probably the one that was to be worn with the stockings. He decided it would be fun to wear the full slip and he put it on. He stopped to admire himself in the mirror. He remembered seeing his mother in a slip every so often when he was growing up. Before putting on the dress he opened Jill’s make-up bag and applied rouge, mascara and whatever else he could find. He had no idea what he was doing but it was tremendous fun. When he had applied enough makeup to cover any trace of his male skin he stopped and then put on lipstick. That was even more fun than the makeup. He looked in the mirror and decided that he looked sort of like a girl. It would have to do.
Greg put on the same heels he had worn before. He put his wallet and key in Jill’s small purse and left his room. As previously, his excitement was nearly overwhelming. Oh, to be a woman, he thought. To walk through the world dressed like this and being a woman. This is who he was more than anything else he had ever been or thought of himself as being. Greg walked primly to the elevator and pressed the button. The world be damned he thought. He was only living once and this was an essential part of his one life. The elevator was unoccupied when it arrived. He rode it directly to the ground floor without stopping. Before the doors opened Greg fortified himself for any encounters he might have with people in the lobby. He stepped out of the elevator and saw that the lobby was deserted. He walked as gracefully as he could to the bar and was relieved to see that there was an empty seat in the dark corner. He sat down on a stool and waited for the bartender.
A minute later a young guy came up to Greg and said, “What’ll you have ma’am?”
Greg said, “Gin and tonic,” in a breathless voice that included a cough. He had aimed for a higher register than his normal voice and it seemed to have worked. The bartender gave no overt sign of finding Greg to be odd. A short while later he served the drink and Greg relaxed into the moment. Here he was wearing a pretty dress, stockings, and heels in a hotel bar. Legs crossed and inwardly feeling every nuance of his bra, panties, garter belt and stockings inside his dress and slip. Cascades of femininity rolled out of him, wave after wave. He wondered how he could ever go back to his former life. He was meant for this. He had been born on the wrong side of the chasm. Finally, God had sent him the suitcase in order to correct a great wrong!
***
An hour later, Greg settled with the bartender and got up to return to his room. While he was at the bar a couple of men had noticed him, but they hadn’t gone over to flirt. Greg was thankful for that. He had no idea how he would have dealt with a man who wanted to pick him up. Greg walked to the elevator, pushed the button, waited a minute until the elevator doors opened and he got in. He pushed the button for his floor and just when the doors were about to close, Jill ran into the elevator and stood next to him. She was definitely wearing his pants and shirt and seemed somewhat distraught. Her eyes seemed bloodshot as if she’d been crying. He turned slightly toward her and asked her what floor.
“Eight,” she said. “Thank you.”
Greg was on seven. In the tight confines of the elevator Greg was sure his game would be up – she would see that he was a man. As the elevator began to move the woman said, “It’s amazing but I had exactly the same dress as you.”
“Really?” Greg said in his ersatz feminine voice.
“Yeah. It was a favorite of mine. Dumb me, but I accidentally took the wrong suitcase at the airport yesterday and lost my dress and all my other clothes. I don’t know what came over me but I was ditzy!”
“Too bad,” Greg said. So it was an accident after all. “That would upset anyone.”
Greg could tell from his peripheral vision that the woman was looking at the dress. Then she said, “It’s crazy but you’re also wearing my favorite stockings. Weird, but I also own those heels! And the purse!”
“What a coincidence!” Greg said.
The woman stared at Greg. He could see that she definitely had been crying. “Did you just fly to Toronto yesterday?” she said.
Greg nodded.
“What city did you fly from?”
“Chicago!”
Greg watched her mind trying to come to grips with what was going on here. He couldn’t stand it any longer and said, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” His voice was pleading and miserable.
Jill looked puzzled. “Sorry? Wait, is this my dress? My stockings and shoes?”
Greg nodded his head.
“You have my suitcase?”
Greg nodded his head again. “I’m sorry. You took mine at the airport.”
Jill looked at him confused. “I don’t understand. The suitcase I have is filled with boys clothes.”
The elevator arrived at Greg’s floor. “I’ll give you back your clothes,” Greg said. “They’re just down the hall here in my room.” Jill got off the elevator with him and followed him to his room.
“Wait!” Jill said after they entered. “You’re not a girl are you? That must explain it. You’re a guy and you got my suitcase full of girls’ clothes and are wearing them!”
“I’m really sorry, Jill.”
“How do you know my name?”
“The name tag?”
“Right. So why are you wearing my clothes?”
“You took my suitcase and I …,” Greg said.
“Yes, but is that a reason to wear my clothes?”
“But aren’t you wearing my clothes! I recognize my jeans and shirt.”
“True, but girls wear pants and shirts the same as boys. You’re wearing a dress, stockings, and heels. From the look of it, it seems that you’ve also got breasts of some sort. What have you got on under my dress?”
“Look, Jill, …” Greg started to say.
“Please take it off. I’d like to see.”
Jill unzipped the back of Greg’s dress and he pulled it up over his head.
“Oh my goodness. You’re wearing my slip! What’s on under that?”
Greg lifted the slip up over his head and off and Jill said, “Wow! My bra, panties, garter belt and stockings. I can understand the panties, at least in principle. I don’t see why you’re wearing a bra, stockings, garter belt, slip and dress. Are they helping you pretend to be a girl!”
“What can I say?” Greg said.
“The truth, maybe?”
“Okay. I saw you take one of the two identical suitcases and figured that the one that you left behind had to be mine. Only when I got to my room, taken a shower, and was looking for clean underwear, did I discover that the suitcase contained girls’ clothes. I must say that I’ve never seen such a neatly packed suitcase.”
“That doesn’t explain why you’re wearing my clothes.”
“Sorry. I needed fresh underwear so I borrowed one of your panties. Look, I feel terrible for this. I could see you were upset even sad when you entered the elevator and I don’t want to burden you with my strange behavior.”
“I am upset, for other reasons. But I want to understand this. I can see why you wore my panty, but what about the rest of it?”
“The thing is I find every one of your panties to be feminine and pretty. Just looking at them I sort of feel in love with them. So I picked one and put it on. Then later that night after I met my friend for dinner I was alone again and I was drawn to take a look at the rest of your clothes. Your bras were every bit as pretty as your panties. Well I realized that you have matching sets. I found the bra that goes with the panty I was wearing and I couldn’t stop myself from putting it on. It made me terribly happy. So happy, in fact, that I had no resistance to getting fully dressed in your clothes. Wearing your dress with the stockings, garter belt and underclothing made me happier than I can ever remember being. I guess I’m just a very, very sick person. These desires just boiled out of me!”
“Really? You haven’t had them before?”
“You’re right, I have. I’ve often thought about wearing women’s clothes but never did anything about it before your suitcase came.”
“This is a bit crazy to me. The fact that you love my clothes yet you’re a boy. Well, I guess I should say that you’re sort of like a girl as far as your personality is concerned. I mean it’s hard to say that you’re a boy considering how you feel. The way you looked in my dress was very much as if you were a girl. When I entered the elevator I was thinking that I’m with this nice woman who actually probably could use some advice about her makeup. I had only glanced at it, but I could see it was kind of funky.”
“I had no idea what I was doing.”
“It shows.”
“At least I haven’t worn most of your clothes.”
Jill seemed distant for a minute and then she said, “I was just thinking about how you get so much pleasure from these pretty clothes. I felt the same way when I bought them. I thought they were so perfect for me. I especially liked the idea that by wearing them I was making my boyfriend love me more and more. Boy did that turn out to be a dumb idea. I just seem to be making dumb decision after dumb decision. Taking your suitcase. Coming to Toronto! This trip has been so horrid!”
Jill was close to tearing up. Greg was relieved that she didn’t seem to be especially angry about him wearing her clothes. “I’m really sorry, Jill, but I read the nice letter from Barry. I was trying to figure out where you were staying in Toronto so I could give you back your suitcase.”
“Some nice letter!”
“I don’t understand.”
“I came here to surprise Barry. He’s my fiancé. I thought he would be in seventh heaven to have me with him. Instead, when I knocked on his door and he opened it, there was a girl in a negligee sipping wine and watching TV. There was no doubt that they were being intimate with each other. He had a boner in his boxers! Imagine that. Answering the doorbell with a boner in your boxers!”
“That’s terrible! So what happened?”
“I was so shocked that I ran away and then all I could think about was getting a drink. Getting a few drinks. What a colossal fool I am.” Jill began crying softly.
Greg wondered what he should say or do. “Last night I was at a bar a few blocks from the hotel with a friend and I saw you look in the window. I ran out to find you but you had gone.”
“I decided to drink at the hotel. I was a bit hungover this morning.”
Greg sat down on the bed next to Jill, still wearing her underclothes. She was sobbing and looked so miserable. He put his arm around her and she lay her head on his shoulder and wept. This beautiful woman seeking some human comfort that he was able to supply. He watched as her chest heaved up and down in his shirt. After a few minutes she held him a bit more tightly and then let go. “You’re very sweet for caring. You’re Greg, aren’t you?”
“Yes. It shouldn’t be a crime to be in love with someone. To write such a love letter and it be phony is terribly manipulative and unkind.”
“I’m glad to hear you say that.” Greg reached over to the side table and took a handful of tissues and handed them to Jill.
“Thank you.”
“At dinner time today I saw you get into a taxi.”
“Barry called me this morning and begged me to come to his place tonight. He claimed that the girl who was there with him doesn’t mean anything to him. She was just there for sex. He wanted to explain himself. So I went to his place by taxi. He cooked me a nice dinner. We sat. We talked.”
Greg still had his arm around Jill’s back. She was by far the most beautiful woman he had ever touched or been close to. To his great surprise it seemed natural. He fit in as Jill’s girlfriend dressed in her lingerie providing a sympathetic ear to Jill’s story of man trouble. “So now all is fixed up?”
Jill turned and looked Greg in the eye. “What do you mean? I told Barry he could eff himself and I never want to see him again!”
“He really did have it coming!” Greg felt strangely relieved that Jill was free of Barry. He knew himself well enough to know that he’d soon be wondering if she’d ever consider him to be her boyfriend. Then he laughed inwardly at the realization he was wearing a bra and her other clothing. A slight problem!
Jill continued looking at Greg. “I never met a guy who likes to dress like a girl. You’re the first one, Greg. The thing is that you’re a very sweet guy. There’s something about you that makes me feel relaxed. I can trust you. I’m sure of that. You’re honest and you don’t play games.”
“That so very kind of you,” Greg said. Her words had the effect of making him suddenly care what she thought about him. Would she want to get to know him? He had been worrying about having to return her clothes to her. That was bad enough, but now he was concerned that she meant more to him than just being the random stranger with whom he had exchanged luggage.
“You live in Chicago?” Jill asked.
“Yeah.” They compared where they lived and discovered it was only about a mile away from each other.
Jill stood up and said, “Can I use your bathroom?”
“Sure.”
As she walked to it, Greg asked, “Should I get your clothes?”
“One second,” Jill said, and entered the bathroom closing the door behind her.
Greg waited wondering what it meant that she didn’t just tell him to get her suitcase together.
He heard a flush and the sink ran and then she came back into the room. She was smiling. “Look Greg. The fact is that you love my pretty clothes. I can imagine that it would be hard for you to give them up and switch back to your boy clothes. Am I right?”
“Yeah, I’m afraid so. But I have no right to …”
“Let me finish. Tonight when I was with Barry and wearing your jeans and shirt I felt more empowered to seek what’s best for me than I ever felt before all dolled up in my pretty dresses. It was kind of a liberating experience for me. I felt so in control. I felt like I was finally going to get this right for me. I knew that I could never trust Barry again and I just couldn’t see having a relationship with someone I don’t trust. So what is it I’m saying?”
Greg felt some tears forming in his eyes. He wondered where it was coming from. All he could figure was that it had to do with the direction Jill’s train of thought was going.
Jill thought for a minute and said, “What I’m saying is that there will be no more men like Barry for me. I’m done with guys who see themselves as studs – as God’s gift to women. You’ve given me more emotional support than a thousand guys like Barry could ever have given me. That’s important. That’s real. That’s the stuff out of which happiness is made.” Jill looked closely at Greg’s face and said, “Are you crying?”
“It’s just … it’s just that you’re saying things that … that make me care about you. I want very badly for you to be happy.” He paused a second to regain his composure. “To be honest, I’m feeling terribly vulnerable. It’s not just about you knowing about my wanting to dress like a girl. It’s also about whether or not we could ever become friends.”
Jill but her arms around Greg and held him tightly. “You don’t have to feel vulnerable. I like the fact that you love my clothes. I’m also terribly flattered that you want to be my friend. In fact, I want to be your friend too. A friend of exactly who you are now. Well, I do want you to learn about make up!”
Greg laughed and wiped away his tears. “I guess we’ve both had a good cry.”
“Here I was thinking that this trip would cement my everlasting love for Barry and instead it opened up a whole new world for me. I like being self-confident and taking charge of my happiness. Being Barry’s pretty and sexy girl was not really me.”
Greg didn’t know what to say. If he had learned anything on this trip it was that the key to his happiness lay in pretending he was a pretty girl wearing sexy lingerie and dresses.
Jill laughed and continued, “My guess is that this trip has sort of had an opposite epiphany for you. Am I right? You’ve gotten to see firsthand how much you love dressing like a girl – well, pretending you’re a girl. Am I right?”
Greg nodded his head.
“You’re also thinking that that disqualifies you from becoming my boyfriend.”
Greg nodded his head. His tears were falling one by one down his cheeks. He took a tissue and dabbed at his eyes.
“I can’t say right now whether or not you’ll be my boyfriend, but I will say that I’m happy that we switched suitcases. I love wearing your clothes and you love wearing mine. Meeting you has opened up a world of happiness to me that I never saw coming. I want to see you back in Chicago and we’ll take our time and find out what this is. How’s that?”
A new volley of tears came from Greg’s eyes and he smiled. Jill leaned in and gave Greg the softest of kisses on his lips and pulled back. Greg looked deeply into her eyes and saw how kind they were.
Embracing each other, they sat on the bed deep in their thoughts until Jill said, “What do you have in your bra?”
“I put two of your panties in each cup.”
Jill laughed. “Not enough for D cups. We’ll have to get you some nice silicone breast forms.”
A few tears started down Greg’s cheeks. Jill used her fingers to wipe them away. “You’re precious, Greg.” She put a finger in her mouth and said, “Salty. Just like I thought.”
The End (Part One)
The Suitcase - 2
By
Pamela
“My flight back home is tomorrow,” Jill said. “I was going to spend a week with Barry but decided to go home early after what happened. How long will you be here?”
“I’m here for a conference until Friday.”
“What’s the conference about?”
Greg braced himself for Jill’s reaction. “The conference is the biannual meeting of the Venetian blinds industry.”
Jill smiled, “You’re a blind guy?”
Greg laughed, “How did you know that joke?”
“My grandpa had a Venetian blinds shop in Chicago.”
“You’re kidding.”
“No. Grandma used to take me over there when she was babysitting me. I was young and didn’t really understand what was going on.”
“Can I ask what you do?”
“I manage a bowling alley.”
“Wow, a manager!”
“It’s a people job which I like. Employees and customers. I try to create a fun environment for everyone.”
“Do you bowl?”
“Yes. I’m pretty good. Do you?”
“Not very well, I’m afraid. But I wish I were better.”
“I’d be happy to teach you,” Jill said. “That would be fun.”
“I’d love that. If you need blinds …”
Jill laughed. “As a matter of fact you should come to my house and take a look at my blinds.”
Greg smiled at Jill. “For sure.” He relished everything about the future in front of him.
“It’s getting late and we ought to decide about our clothing. I’ve been wearing the same bra since I arrived in Toronto, so I’d like to have a couple of my bras back.”
“You mean I can keep some of your bras?”
“Yes, Greg. You love them so much and I have more at home.”
“I can’t thank you enough!”
“You can keep all of my panties. I’ve been wearing your boxers and I really like them. I don’t think that I have a need to feel the feminine feelings I’ve gotten from my panties. Since you really do love those feelings I think it’s right that you get a chance to express them. Your boxers give me a solid masculine feeling that I’m thrilled with. It’s new for me, like I said, but it does seem remarkably natural.”
“I can’t argue with anything you said. I really love wearing your panties and I love the feeling they give me.”
“Good. So we’ve taken care of our panties, boxers, and bras. As for the rest of my girl clothes, I won’t be needing my slips. I’ll leave you one of my dresses and one blouse and skirt. There are occasions where I need to wear a dress or skirt, though I hope to wear jeans as much as possible.”
“You can have as many of my jeans and shirts as you want. However, I do need my suits for the conference.”
“I’ll leave you my garter belt and stockings. There’s also my pantyhose that you might like to wear. I should take my makeup! You’re dangerous with it right now. I have a friend, Bonnie, who teaches a short course on makeup in Chicago and I’m going to enroll you. It’s five one-hour lessons in her beauty shop. Would you like that?”
“Sure. That sounds great!”
“She’ll teach you how to femininize your face. That kind of thing. She can also help you work on your hairstyle. Her salon also does great work with finger and toenails. You have pretty hands. I’ll bet you’d like to wear nail polish.”
“You really do know me.”
“As a girl I know what it feels like to want to be pretty. So it’s easy to project those feelings on you. From everything you’ve said so far, I think it’s a safe bet that I’m right about your instincts.”
Greg came to the inescapable conclusion that Jill was seriously staking out a future between them. She wasn’t just hot air. It was real. This caused a new surge of emotions to sweep through him and he fought off tears.
Jill smiled at Greg again. “You have a sweet sensitivity, Greg. You respond naturally and honestly without a filter. I love that about you. It’s refreshing to finally meet a man like that. You’re happy that I’m actually serious about our seeing each other again, aren’t you?”
Greg nodded his head.
“Well, I am.” Jill took her suitcase and filled it with the clothes that she needed. “Come with me to my room and you can take back your suitcase.”
“Okay. Should I put on pants and a shirt?”
“You might as well put the dress back on. I’ll zip you up.” Greg slipped the dress over his head and Jill helped him with the zipper. They went to her room where Jill went through Greg’s clothes keeping what she wanted. What was left over, Greg took in his suitcase.
They exchanged phone numbers and Jill said, “My flights early. We should say goodbye.”
“Of course,” Greg said
They looked at each other. Jill’s beauty was intimidating and Greg held back from embracing her. “Let’s take selfies,” Jill said.
“Really?” Greg said.
“Yes, I would like that.”
They took a few shots using their phones and then they embraced. Jill kissed Greg on the lips again. This time she lingered a bit and then broke it off. “I’ll call you Friday after you’re back in Chicago.”
As Greg headed back to his room his mind swam with excitement for the future. He took out his phone and admired the pictures of the two of them smiling. In one of them he saw Jill sneaking a peek at him. The warmth and affection he had previously seen in her eyes was captured perfectly by the photograph. Even though Jill had said he shouldn’t feel vulnerable, he did.
***
The next day at the conference, Randy said, “You got your suitcase?”
“Yes. Last night. Finally I can wear my suits.” While Greg enjoyed Randy’s company as well as that of the other guys, he would now have to restlessly wait several days until he could return home and hopefully see Jill again. Would she actually phone him like she said she would? It had always fallen on him in the past to call girls up to ask them out. Now he would be waiting besides the phone when he got back for her to call.
Greg didn’t know much about Jill but from what he did know he saw that she was much bolder than he was. He could never manage a bowling alley. It would require people skills and fearlessness that he didn’t possess. Jill had to have the self-confidence to make decisions affecting many people’s lives. That would be impossible for him. Thus, not only was Jill more beautiful than his previous girlfriends, but she also cast a large shadow over his meek and retiring personality. Why should she even like him?
The more Greg thought about Jill, the more convinced he was that he’d never hear from her again. She’d realize that he wasn’t as handsome as Barry – of course he’d never seen what Barry looked like – and she’d want a man with at least some decisiveness in him. Jill might like him as a friend, but only as a friend she could confide in like he was a girlfriend to her. Since she probably had many girlfriends already in Chicago, he couldn’t see why she needed yet another one – and especially one who is not even a girl!
Still, he wasn’t being entirely fair to Jill. Taken at face value, what she had said was that she liked him wearing her clothes and she liked his sensitivity. Perhaps even more telling was her admitting that she liked wearing boy clothes because of the masculinity that went with them. Just from the fact that Jill loved wearing boxers more than panties meant that she would run aground of normal guys who wouldn’t find that attractive. She’d have to seek out guys like himself who preferred panties. Hadn’t she said as much already?
It was tiresome to worry about what would be happening with Jill back home. As he often did, he’d expect the worse and if it turned out better than that, then he’d be happy.
***
When Greg’s flight arrived safe and sound in Chicago and he returned to his apartment he had all but abandoned hope that Jill would call him. Had he even met a girl named Jill in Toronto? It seemed like a fabulous dream. Except for the fact that half his suitcase was filled with her clothes. He was like the prince in Cinderella. The day after the ball he had a glass slipper to prove that his memories of Cinderella were real. Except that now Greg felt like Cinderella herself, hoping and waiting for the prince to show up.
Greg made room in his dresser and closet for Jill’s clothes. He had been afraid to fly home wearing a bra since he had once read of a woman whose underwire bra set off the metal detector. Imagine if he was patted down by a man who determined that he was wearing a bra! He now put a bra on, and then one of the nighties. He would find something to eat in his kitchen and spend the evening chilling out and hoping against hope that Jill would call him.
By eleven o’clock Jill hadn’t called and Greg got into bed and turned out the light. He fought off tears telling himself that even without Jill he had a lot to be thankful for. It was never a realistic fantasy to imagine that she would want to be his friend. He dozed off when he was awakened by the phone ringing. He answered, “Hello?”
“What are you wearing?”
“Wearing?” It was Jill’s voice.
“Tell me everything you’re wearing.”
“I’m wearing your panties and bra.”
“Mine? Aren’t they yours? Why would you wear someone else’s bra and panties?”
“Right. I’m wearing my bra and panties.”
“Is that all?”
“I’m also wearing my nightie.”
“You must look very cute.”
Greg laughed. “You’ll have to come see for yourself!”
“I intend to.”
“It’s so great to hear your voice!”
“I was going to say the same thing. Sorry for calling so late. Things got a little hectic down at the bowling alley tonight. One of my assistant managers had a family emergency. Just a typical day at the alley. If it isn’t one thing then it’s another.”
“I just love the thought of you running everything down there. You’re amazing.”
Jill laughed. “I love the thought of how cute you must be in your nightie. Pretty sexy I’ll bet!”
Greg laughed. “I do love being sexy. I’m so happy I have these sexy clothes to wear.”
“How was the rest of your conference?”
“To be honest, I had some trouble concentrating on Venetian blinds.”
“Why was that?”
Greg laughed. “You’re teasing me. I thought of you and how much I was hoping you’d call me when I got back home. And now you have!”
“What are you doing tomorrow?”
“I have to buy some food, but other than that I’m free.”
“I have to spend a couple of hours at the alley. How about you shop in the morning, and I’ll come pick you up at noon. We’ll have lunch and we’ll visit the alley for a couple of hours. How does that sound?”
“Like a lot of fun. I can hardly wait to see you again!”
After they said good night and hung up, Greg lay in bed smiling as wave after wave of euphoria ran through him. His life was never going to be the same again.
***
The next day at slightly past noon, Jill knocked on the door of Greg’s apartment. He lived in a converted attic in a modest brick home. Below him were two other apartments and his had a separate entrance up a back set of steps.
“How cute this place is,” Jill said, as she entered, “and how cute is the occupant!” Jill smiled at Greg and looked around at the furnishings. Greg looked upon Jill as if she were a mirage in the desert.
Jill came up to Greg and embraced him. “So nice to see you again!”
Greg held her and rejoiced that his worrying about her feelings toward him had been for naught. “You’re so beautiful, Jill!” She was wearing pants and a shirt. He noticed some embroidery on her shirt over her left breast and read, “Westside Alleys.” Next to the words was a picture of bowling pins flying in different directions.
“This is my uniform!” Jill said. “Isn’t it spiffy? Before my trip to Toronto I was wearing skirts with my blouse. When I got back I decided that I’d had enough of that. I bought these nice slacks. This is the new me. I can’t thank you enough for your contribution!”
“What did I do?”
Jill laughed. “Besides lending me your clothes – which was exactly what I needed in my confrontation with Barry – you showed me that there are men with real feelings, sensitivity, and true appreciation for girls. The thought that there are men who are the antithesis of Barry and that I could fall in love with one of them, has made me so much happier than I ever was with Barry.”
Greg wondered if Jill meant that she could see herself falling in love with him or maybe she just meant someone like him. “I guess this is a mutual admiration society,” Greg said, “because it was your suitcase that allowed me to finally get to express feelings that I’ve had for so many years. Even more than that, it’s your acceptance of me for who I am which has turned my life upside down. It allows me to see a future where I get to be myself and be as happy as anyone can be!”
“Nothing makes me happier than knowing I’ve had some role in making you feel happy!”
The embrace ended and Jill said, “This is the first I’ve seen you in pants.”
“Right, I guessed that I should dress like a boy today.”
“I understand. You do have some work ahead of you before you could present nicely as a girl. I’m pretty certain that you can one day achieve a feminine look that would only rarely raise suspicion.”
“You mean my makeup?”
“Sure. Makeup, hairstyle. Even some basic choices in clothing. I hope you’ll let me work with you on it. I’ll find it a lot of fun to make it our project. What do you think?”
“You’re so very kind.”
“Good. Are you wearing a bra and panties now?”
“Just panties. I haven’t put on a bra.”
“You should if you want to. No one will see it through that loose-fitting shirt you’re wearing.”
“It never occurred to me that I could do that. But sure, I would like to wear a bra if you don’t mind.”
“I don’t. I think it’s nice that you want to wear one. It reassures me that you’re the same Greg I met in Toronto.”
Greg laughed, “I’m still that guy!”
Greg fetched a bra from his bedroom and took off his shirt. He put on the bra with Jill watching and then put his shirt back on. “It’s a nice little secret we have,” Jill said. “Now I’m going to take you to a cute little lunch place I know of.”
***
Greg had been apprehensive about dining with Jill. They’d have to make conversation for an hour or more and that might reveal to her how boring he was. As soon as they sat down and ordered – they both were having quiche Lorraine – Jill asked Greg to talk about himself.
“Besides Venetian blinds?”
“Yes. What are your other passions?” Jill laughed, “Besides being pretty!”
“I have interest in history. Some weekends I’m a volunteer docent at the Chicago History Museum.”
“That’s interesting. Tell me about it.”
“There’s a lot there about the history of the clothing industry in Chicago. Dressmakers, milliners, retail stores and manufacturers. That’s been my area mostly.”
“What drew you to that?”
Greg blushed, “I hope you don’t think I have a one-track mind but they have dresses worn by first ladies, actresses and everyday people. I love to look at them and talk about them.”
Jill laughed, “And you’ve wanted to wear them?”
“Can you forgive me? Some of them are so pretty. They’re from different eras. I loved when ladies had all those petticoats on underneath.”
“And bustles?”
“Oh sure. And corsets! I’d love to show you the collection!”
“That would be so much fun.”
“There are also men wearing suits, if that’s what you prefer looking at!”
Jill laughed. “How did you know? I think I would like to buy myself a man’s suit. That would be cool.”
It was obvious to Greg that Jill and he were going in opposite directions as far as finding their preferential clothing.
“I think you’d be very handsome in a suit.” Greg said.
He thought he was being jocular but Jill said, “That’s nice to hear, Greg. I’ve been a bit worried that you might not like me dressing in a more masculine style.”
“Who am I to talk?”
“True.”
“The truth is you could dress anyway you want and I’ll still find you beautiful. There’s no reason for you to feel inhibited from being yourself. You taught me that.”
It turned out to Greg’s relief that the conversation flowed along between Jill and himself. They were curious people and while they had much to say, they were averse to being pedantic. The hour flew by, the quiche was exceptional and they topped it off with cappuccinos.
“Now I’ll show you my bowling alley. I’ll have a little business to take care of while I’m there. While I’m involved with that, I’ll get you set up in a lane where you can practice bowling. When I get a chance I’ll come over and help you. I should be done with my work in a couple of hours and then I’ll show you my place. Actually, I have a little present I bought for you waiting there. How does that sound?”
“Perfect. But you shouldn’t have gotten me a present!”
“I wanted to. I think you’ll be pleased.”
***
Greg had driven past the bowling center where Jill worked many times without really noticing it. It advertised thirty-six lanes and was one of the larger alleys in the region. Jill had a parking spot with her name on it. “This is incredible, Jill. You run this huge place!”
“It’s a nice place to work. Good people,” Jill said and Greg followed her into the building. They were greeted by the sound of bowling pins flying, bowling balls hitting the lanes, and a loud murmur of voices. Rock and roll came from speakers in the ceiling. Jill introduced Greg to a couple of women working behind a food counter, a man and woman bartender, and several other employees. Quite a few patrons greeted Jill with fist bumps when they walked past them. “Let’s get you some shoes.” They went to the main desk and a middle-aged man behind the counter said, “Hey boss.”
“Hey Jesse. This is my friend Greg.”
“Yo Greg,” Jesse said.
“Nice to meet you,” Greg said.
“Would you fix Greg up at lane thirty-six on the end? Thanks.” To Greg she said, “I’ll catch up with you in a little while and see what I can do to help your game. Bowl as much as you want. It’s on the house.”
“Thanks.” Jill left him with Jesse who got him shoes. Greg said, “I heard that Jill is a good bowler.”
“You’re telling me. She’s fantastic. Personally, I think she should turn pro. She’s that good.”
“I had no idea.”
“I haven’t seen you here before. How do you know Jill?”
“I’m a new friend of hers. I met her in Toronto.”
“Right. She told us about breaking up with Barry. The staff had been invited to their wedding. Too bad. They looked like the perfect couple. You never know about these things. It would have been a damn good party though.”
“You know Barry?
“We all know him. He’s a great bowler too. He dabbled in pro bowling, but was never quite good enough to make a living from it.”
“He bowls here?”
“Yeah. The Thursday night league.”
A group of kids came to the counter and Jesse said, “thirty-six is turned on. Have fun.”
“Thanks.”
Greg went to his lane and searched for a comfortable ball. Most of them were too heavy and he finally settled on a relatively light, green, and gold sparkly ball with finger holes that fit his hand. He confronted the lane in front of him and bowled his first ball. It went right into the gutter. He glanced around to see if anyone had noticed. Fortunately, everyone near him was preoccupied with their own bowling.
He bowled again and managed to knock down one pin. It was a start. He kept at it and by the time he was at the fifth frame he had accumulated twenty-five points. He was waiting for his ball when Jill showed up.
“How are you doing? What’s your score?”
“You don’t want to know. It’s embarrassing.”
The ball appeared and Jill said, “It’s darling that you chose a girl’s ball.”
“I did?”
“That’s ten pounds. I use a fourteen-pound ball. Most men use sixteen pounds.”
“I tried the others and they were too heavy for me.”
“That’s okay. Its best to use a ball you’re comfortable with.”
“I’m not embarrassing you?”
Jill laughed. “Hardly.” She looked at Greg’s score. “Twenty-five after 5 frames. At least you’ve got a lot of room for improvement!”
“I’m sure you’re right.”
“Let me see you bowl.”
Greg took the ball, held it up, and looked down the lane. He concentrated on doing the best he could do. He ran forward, swung his arm back and then forward and released the ball. It barely avoided the gutter and took down three pins.
“Oh God, Jill. I’m pathetic.”
“Stop that Greg! Like anything else, bowling requires practice and training which most people haven’t had. Anyone can throw a ball down the lane, but that doesn’t mean they know how to bowl. One thing I notice about you is that your body and movements are more closely associated with women than men. Your arms are feminine which explains your need for a light ball. Moreover, you don’t maneuver the bowling ball the way that men with arm muscles are able to. You can, however, adopt some techniques that I show girl bowlers that well compensate for the absence of large muscles.”
“I’d like to learn them to improve my game. I hope I’m not disappointing you.”
“How would you be disappointing me?”
“By not bowling enough like a man.”
Jill laughed. “I can see that you instinctively believe that any masculine traits you have should be attractive to me. You can let go of that idea. Trust me. Barry exuded masculinity from every pore of his body and I ultimately was very unhappy with him. We spoke of this in Toronto, but I’ll repeat myself. I find your feminine traits, such as your insecurity, to be quite endearing. More than anything else I want you to be yourself and to love yourself. I love that you have nothing in common with Barry. He’s ridiculously self-confident, even domineering, and I want nothing to do with that anymore. I’m captivated by the idea that I can use my strength to protect you. The greater the contrast between us, the more I feel a passion toward you.”
“I do think that you’re powerful! It’s even kind of overwhelming.”
“Your innocence around a bowling ball is adorable. I enjoy knowing that I can help improve your game. I love a challenge like that. When I start a new bowling class of young girls, I look them over one-by-one to identify the ones that will offer me the greatest challenge. Often they’re the most feminine girls. I can’t deny that you have a lot in common with them. I find that similarity to be alluring.”
“Okay. You’re right. It’s time I accept myself and accept your feelings about myself.”
“I’m glad you feel that way. Trust. It’s all about trust, Greg.”
“Right.” Greg wanted to tell Jill that a large part of his problem was how beautiful and sexy she was. It made him feel that he was unworthy of her. He hoped in time that those feelings would go away. Certainly, he’d have to rein in his insecurity so it didn’t become tiresome for Jill.
“Now I’m going to teach you how to bowl.” She had Greg stand at the top of the lane. She gently moved his arms and shoulders, and guided his posture until she had him standing erect and in a proper stance to begin bowling. She showed him how to take four steps, swing his arm and release the ball. He imitated her movements. Then she discussed where to aim for and other basic considerations. “Now, I’ll sit down and watch you bowl!”
“Okay. I’m psyched!” he said. He set himself up the way she had showed him and bowled. Halfway down the lane the ball went into the gutter.
Jill laughed and explained to him what she saw he had done to cause the gutter ball. “Try again.”
This time the ball went straight down the center of the lane and gave him a 7-10 split. “Holy cow. Eight! I bowled an eight!”
“You’re so cute, Greg. Practice what I taught you and I’ll be back in a little while.”
Greg watched Jill head off toward her office at the far end of the bowling alley. Along the way she stopped to chat with customers and employees. He saw a group of guys sitting together drinking beer and she fist bumped them all. She seemed to know them well. Just before she got to the office Greg saw a handsome guy come up to her and she stopped to face him. Their conversation was animated and then they went into the office and the door closed. He wondered what that was about.
Greg returned to bowling. Every so often he looked to see if the guy had left Jill’s office. He finished out the game he had started and managed to get a seventy-two. He began a second game. He was almost done with it when the guy who had been talking to Jill joined up with a few guys at a lane in the middle of the bowling alley. The guy was tall and had a nice physique that fit in with the group of young men with whom he was bowling.
“How are we doing Greg?” he heard Jill ask him.
“Hi. Yeah, better, definitely better. I’ve got eighty-two with one more frame.”
“That’s great.” It was obvious that something had happened to change Jill’s mood. She looked unhappy like she had been in Toronto when she joined Greg in the elevator. “Finish up and we should go.”
“Of course.”
Jill seemed distracted. She didn’t comment as Greg bowled two more balls giving him eighty-nine.
He returned his shoes and Jesse said goodbye to the two of them and they went out to Jill’s car. Jill unlocked it and they got in. She sat behind the wheel staring straight ahead.
Greg said. “Is there anything I can do for you? Do you need to be alone? I can Uber home.”
“No, Greg. I want you to stay with me. Let’s go back to my place like we planned.”
“Sure, Jill.”
She started up the car and drove a few miles into a neighborhood of relatively small houses with spacious lawns on tree-lined streets. “What a beautiful neighborhood,” Greg said.
They turned up a number of small streets until Jill pulled the car into a driveway. Her house was charming with Victorian elements to the design. With the engine off Jill sat in the car and Greg waited. She said, “Barry came by.”
So the guy she was with was Barry. His first impulse was to worry that she’s decided to go back to him. “I thought he was in Toronto?”
“He flew back this morning to convince me to go ahead with our marriage. He’s going back tomorrow.”
Greg braced himself for Jill telling him that she had decided to forgive Barry. “He begged me. He says he made one little mistake and I should give him a second chance. I said that a man who had true feelings for me would never have wanted to cheat on me in the first place. He’d be heartsick at the thought of hurting me because he cared about me so much. If you loved your dog, would you ever hurt it and then ask for a second chance to prove that you won’t hurt it again?”
Greg wanted to say that he would never do anything to ever hurt Jill. Not in a million years. From what she said he still wasn’t sure what she wanted to do.
Jill opened the car door and got out. Greg followed her into the house. It was nicely furnished and comfortable. “What a lovely place,” Greg said.
“Thank you. Have a seat.” Jill sat on a sofa and Greg sat next to her. “I’m sorry that you have to be here during this nonsense.”
“I don’t think it’s nonsense. You were engaged after all. I’m not surprised that it’s finally sunk into Barry’s mind the enormity of what he’s lost. You are …” Greg stopped out of fear of saying something that would complicate their relationship.
“I’m what Greg? Tell me.”
“I was going to say some flattering things here. Then I thought it’s not the time or place for that.”
Jill smiled at Greg. “You are unfailingly considerate. I was looking forward to spending a marvelous day with you and Barry found a way to inject himself into our time together.”
“I hope we’ll have many marvelous days together.”
“You’re right. I told Barry that my mind was made up. In fact, I told him that I’ve thought deep and hard as to what kind of man I might want to marry one day and it’s not someone like him.”
“What did he do?”
“He understood me to mean that I didn’t want a man who cheats on me. But I meant more than that. I was obviously thinking of a man like you. You understand that don’t you? We’ve talked about it more than once.”
“Yes. And you know that I want to be that man.”
“Anyway I tried to be very clear to Barry that my reasons for not marrying him were due to some important growth on my part. I’ve gotten to know myself a lot better. So in the long run he and I would never have been happy. Our marriage would have eventually gone off the rails because we wouldn’t be the people we thought we were.”
“How did he respond?”
“He doesn’t seem capable of hearing what I’m saying. That’s a trait that I can no longer countenance in a mate. I tried to tell him that, but he couldn’t understand me. He’s always been kind of dense but this time he was unusually dense.”
Greg always hung on every word that Jill said, so it was hard for him to see how Barry was unable to focus on what she was saying. “What do you think is going to happen now?”
“I wouldn’t be surprised if he contacts me again, particularly because he sees himself being a great romantic for having impulsively traveled back to Chicago. It’s funny because I saw myself as the great romantic by surprising him in Toronto. Anyway none of this matters. I’m not going back again!”
Greg felt relieved. He hadn’t anticipated Barry being a factor anymore and he was glad that Jill had not wavered in the slightest.
“So Greg. I have a little present I want to give you!” Jill got up and went to another room and came back holding a gift-wrapped box. The paper was pink with flowers on it, and there was pink ribbon tied over it.
“What a pretty package!” Greg said.
“I knew you would like that. So open it!” Jill was excited.
Greg carefully slid off the ribbon and then undid the paper. Inside was a fancy box with a lid that he opened up to reveal two perfect looking silicone breasts with nipples. “Oh my God, Jill,” Greg stammered. She had said that he should get them, but that she made it a reality was mind blowing. “I love these so much! They’re so beautiful! I can wear these in my bra? Can I wear them now?”
Jill giggled with delight. “Yes. By all means. They’re D cup so they should fit! Take off your shirt. We’ll find you a blouse to wear.”
Greg stripped to the bra he was wearing and took each breast one-by-one and inserted them into the bra cups. They fit as well as any real D cup breast would have fit. A geyser of joy sprung up in Greg’s heart and mind. “Oh, my dear Jill. What can I say?” He stared down at his beautiful womanly chest. “It’s so perfectly feminine. It’s so much what I’ve longed for.” Greg became choked up and Jill put her arm around him.
“How did I ever get to be so lucky to meet a guy like you?” Jill was giddy with happiness.
“I’m the lucky one,” Greg said. A couple of stray tears rolled down his cheeks that he brushed aside.
“Come with me. I’ll find you a blouse and skirt to wear.”
Greg followed Jill to her upstairs bedroom. She opened up her closet where Greg could see many skirts and blouses hanging. “This is a pretty white blouse,” Jill said, and took it out of the closet. Then she went through the skirts and said, “and this is the perfect skirt.” It was light blue with pleats. Greg took off his pants and socks and put on the blouse and buttoned up the front. An intense feeling of contentment came over him as he secured the buttons over his large chest. He then stepped into the skirt, hooked the clasp, and zipped it up to his waist.
“You’re captivating!”
“Am I truly?”
“Your body has a natural inclination towards girls’ clothing. The skirt and blouse appear as feminine on you as they would on any girl. “
“I don’t know what to say. Well just that I’m really glad that you appreciate the way I look, because it makes me incredibly happy.”
“We have so much to look forward to, Greg. There are so many ways we can build on this foundation. In two weeks Bonnie’s makeup class is beginning a new session. I’ve already enrolled you in it.”
“Thank you. I can’t wait to start that. I had so much fun playing with your makeup but it will sure be great to actually know what I’m doing.”
“And you’ll end up being very pretty, I’m sure.”
Greg looked at Jill and his heart fluttered. Each minute this was getting better and better.
“I have a lovely garden in the back where we can sit and have some coffee. I make great lattes. Would that be too much caffeine for you?”
Greg laughed. “Not at all. It sounds great.”
Jill made the coffees and they sat facing each other in two chaise lounges. ‘This is nice,” Jill said. “I have a bird’s eye view of how cute you look in the skirt and blouse.”
“I don’t know if I’m pretty or not, but when you say these things it makes me feel pretty. That’s such a good feeling.”
Jill laughed. “There’s a lot of girl in you Greg. You respond to many things the way girls do.”
“You’re making me blush. But I can say the same kind of things about you. You have an ability to take charge of things and make decisions in a masculine way. I know I’ve never been like that. It’s really nice to be with someone who is.”
They sipped their lattes and enjoyed a quiet moment thinking about how nice it was that they were both content with each other. After a while Jill said, “As you saw I have many blouses, skirts, and dresses. Many more than I’ll ever want to wear again. Same thing with my underclothing. At the same time I wonder about your clothes. I wonder if we should think of swapping at least some significant part of our wardrobe. We can also buy new clothing, but it would be a shame to have so much nice clothing sitting in our closets and not getting used.”
“Doesn’t your suggestion mean that I should commit to living my life, or at least a big part of my life, wearing girls’ clothes?”
“I suppose it does. You’re right. That’s the eight-hundred-pound gorilla in the room.”
“I would love to do that not just for myself, but as a tangible expression of my fondness for you – assuming that’s the way you prefer me to be dressed.”
“Once again you take sweetness to a whole new level. As long as this is something you would like to do, then I do hope that you’ll be able to make this transition in your appearance.”
“Then it’s all agreed. After I finish my makeup classes, then I hope that I’ll be ready to give up wearing my boy clothes. I guess I’ll take the plunge!” It occurred to Greg that he’d be seen by people who didn’t know him and those that did. The latter could cause some complications. Number one on the list were his parents. There was also his brother and sister. It would also not be an exaggeration to say that his guy friends and the people at the Venetian blinds shop will freak out. All these people would probably have quite a major reaction to seeing him wearing a dress.
While Greg was reflecting on what he might say to his parents, suddenly Barry appeared in the backyard. “What are you doing here?” Jill exclaimed angrily.
“No one answered the doorbell and I knew you were home. Your car is parked out front.”
Barry noticed Greg. “Who’s this … what in the world? Who’s he? Why is he wearing a skirt? That’s one of your favorite skirts. And he has tits. What the fuck? Have you gone crazy Jill?”
“You don’t listen very well, Barry. I told you we’re done. Nothing you do or say will ever change my mind. As for your questions which you have no right to ask, it’s none of your business who I have visiting me.”
“But Jilly. You and I have sat back here a million times! I proposed to you back here. You said you loved me back here. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?”
“The only reason you’re here is because you see me as a trophy wife. Pretty, sexy, shapely, and smart. You’re not here because I fulfill an emotional need for you or because you understand me, or because our personalities are tuned to each other. You made that abundantly clear in Toronto. As I said earlier, I’ve changed. I’ve grown up so that I see that our marriage would never have worked out, even if it started well.”
“You don’t understand. My mom and dad are so pissed at me. They want to kill me. They said I shouldn’t take no for an answer.”
“Barry. Your mom and dad view us as if we’re in a movie. Fifty years ago women might have been flattered by men who wouldn’t take no for an answer, but today that thinking is sexist. If you think our relationship is like a Hallmark movie where the couple always get into a fight with twenty minutes left in the movie, and resolve the issue with two minutes left, you’re wrong again.”
Barry sat down on a nearby chair and put his head in his hands. He made sounds as if he were crying. “So this is the end of the line?”
“I’m afraid so,” Jill said gently.
“You haven’t told me who this guy is.” Barry said, looking up at me. Jill didn’t answer and he said, “I saw you helping him bowl.”
“What’s your name?” Barry said to me.
Jill cut in, “Enough, Barry. Time to leave.”
“What’s your name?” Barry said ignoring Jill.
“Greg,” Greg said.
“What’s with the costume?” Barry said. He got up and towered over Greg. He was clearly much stronger and was powerfully built. “Answer me you little twerp.”
“Okay, Barry. Get out of my yard,” Jill said.
Barry lunged toward the front of Greg’s blouse as if to grab it. “What’s in there, pervert?”
Jill jumped up and forced herself between Barry and Greg. “Leave him alone!”
“Is this your lover now? A guy in a skirt?”
“Get lost!”
“He needs a girl to defend himself!”
“I’m going to call the police,” Jill said.
Barry laughed. “Yeah, right.”
“You’ve just displayed all the reasons why I would never marry you. It’s consistent with an engaged man having random sex before his wedding.”
Barry looked like he was debating whether to push Jill aside and go after Greg. Then he stepped away. “This isn’t over yet. There’s no way you’re dumping me for this creep.”
“It seems like you’ve forgotten that you’re the one who caused all of this. I rushed to Toronto because I loved you and see how I was rewarded? Anyway, you did me a big favor by revealing your true self to me. If you persist in meddling in my life with Greg then I’m going to ban you from the bowling alley.”
“You can’t do that.”
“Just try me. If you threaten Greg in any way then I’ll do it. I suggest that you apply your charm to wooing some other woman. You and I are over.”
Barry scowled at Jill and then turned away and left the way he had come. “Come here, Greg,” Jill said as she sat down again on her chaise lounge. Greg lay down on his side next to her and rested his head on her bosom. Jill put her arm over his shoulders and squeezed him. He felt his own breasts pushing into her side. “My poor Greg,” Jill said. “I feel terrible that you had to experience that. I’m so lucky that I discovered what a jerk Barry is before I married him! The big question is why I was so blind to his atrocious behavior.”
“I love how you defended me.”
Jill laughed. “I really enjoyed protecting you from Barry. I don’t know if I should admit it or not, but I even felt a little jolt of sexual pleasure during the encounter.”
“For Barry?” Greg said, worried.
“No, not at all. It came from taking on a masculine role.”
Greg squeezed Jill. He had never said it to her, but he definitely derived deep sexual contentment and pleasure from acting the part of a girl in Jill’s life. It had to be a big part of the reason why he was driven toward it.
“You’re the yin to my yang,” Jill said. What greater bond between two people could there be than the one that she and Greg had stumbled into.
Greg smiled. He so wanted to be the receptive half to Jill’s active half, and now she had confirmed aloud what he had wished would be true. “I love being your yin.”
Jill laughed, “I know you do.”
They lay like that awhile and Greg felt Jill running her fingers through his hair. “It’s nice that your hair is long,” Jill said. “I think a wavy cut with curtain bangs would be pretty, or perhaps a long brunette shag with subtle highlights.”
“I don’t know what those are, but they sound wonderful.”
“By the time you’re done with Bonnie’s course you’ll know the basics of hairstyling. She’ll work with you to figure out the most flattering feminine style that will fit your face and head.”
“And what about you?” Greg asked
“An inciteful question. What kind of hair do I want? I know I’d like it shorter, that’s for sure, but not very short. I don’t want hair that I have to brush every night like I do now. Kind of a mannish cut would most fit my desires. What do you think. If I had a boy’s haircut would you freak out?”
“Of course I wouldn’t,” Greg said and laughed. “I’d have to stop calling you beautiful and instead call you handsome!”
Jill laughed. “That gives me one of those little sexual jolts. I like the thought of being handsome!”
“You’re going to be my Gentleman Jack, or should I say Gentleman Jill!”
“And you’re my Anne Walker!”
Greg reveled in the thought of himself as Anne Walker. She was so pretty and he had been intensely jealous of the dresses she had worn on the show. As if reading Greg’s mind, Jill said, “I’m going to buy you one of her dresses one day.”
Greg’s heart skipped a beat thinking of what a glorious day that would be.
“By then you will have gotten a gorgeous suit to wear,” Greg said. “A Tiger of Sweden! Oh my goodness how sharp you’ll be! Can you take me to a cotillion?”
“Of course, I will. How could I hide such a gorgeous girl from the world? I’ll want everyone to see how pretty you are!”
They both laughed at the silly fantasy that they had made together. Still, Greg hoped it would one day happen. It would be a miracle but why not? Jill thought of what she would look like in a well-tailored man’s suit. She imagined the luxurious fabric, the styling. She would have to find a men’s shop. Greg could go with her and help her. It would be such a fun day.
“Greg?”
“Yes, Jill?”
“I want to go to a men’s shop and buy a Tiger suit. Would you come with me?”
“Of course! Wow. That would be so cool. They’re expensive.”
“I think it will be worth it. So let’s go soon.”
After a minute Greg said, “I didn’t know that the skirt I’m wearing is one of your favorites. That’s what Barry said.”
“It is. I’ve always liked wearing that skirt.”
“And now I get to wear it. That’s so kind of you.”
“I thought you’d be pretty in the skirt and I was right.”
***
The skies darkened and a thunderstorm came rolling by. Greg and Jill went inside and sat on the sofa. Jill put her arm across Greg’s back and said, “I was thinking about the little kiss goodbye we had in Toronto. Do you remember it?”
“Remember it?” Greg exclaimed. “Boy do I ever. It thrilled me!”
“I liked it also,” Jill said and laughed. “In fact, I was thinking that it might be fun to kiss again. What do you think?”
“Oh, Jill!” Greg said. Her words were stirring him up to a frenzy.
Jill tenderly moved her mouth in over his until their lips met. She applied just enough pressure so Greg would feel her kiss. Then Greg sensed Jill shifting her position angling more towards him. Her hand came up slowly to lay on this cheek and she turned his mouth to fit against hers and she pulled him in tightly and gave him a powerful kiss. Greg’s eyes closed and his head reeled with the excitement and pleasure of being so intimate with Jill. He felt his heart burning now with what had to be love for her. There was no other way to describe the sensation. After a minute or two Jill broke off the kiss and rested her cheek next to Greg’s. “That was nice,” Jill whispered in Greg’s ear. Before he could answer, she was kissing him again. This time he felt her tongue push gently into his mouth and his own tongue greeted hers. The tongue kissing dialed up their passion and Greg lost all track of time and even forgot where he was.
After a half-hour of kissing and just when Greg was wondering if Jill would mind him exploring other parts of her body, the phone rang. Jill stopped the kiss and listened as a message was being left. It was her brother. His twenty-year old cat had died and he wondered if she could come by and be with him. Jill picked up the receiver and spoke to him directly. After a short conversation she hung up. “I’ve had such a marvelous time with you, but I have to go to my brother. It isn’t just any cat. It’s a long story, but he’s very attached to it. He needs a shoulder to cry on.”
“I understand.”
“It’s a two-hour drive and I’ll probably spend the night. You’re disappointed, aren’t you.”
“Of course I am, but I also want you to do the right thing.”
“You’re a good person, Greg. I’m so happy that we’ve met. Depending on when I get back tomorrow I’ll call you.”
They got ready for Jill to drive Greg home when she said, “I almost forgot. Come with me!” Greg followed her to her bedroom where she opened her closet door. “I’ll pick out some dresses and other clothing for you to wear.” She went through the clothing taking out a few dresses, some skirts, and tops. Then she went into her dresser and took out many panties, slips, garter belts, and stockings. “I do have a couple of panty girdles and open bottom girdles that I’ll bet you’ll really like.” She fetched them and then put the whole collection of clothing into a large plastic bag.
“I’ll give you some of my clothes when we get to my place,” Greg said.
“Thanks!”
When they got to Greg’s apartment, Greg said, “What would you like? Certainly, my underwear.”
“Yes, I could use some more boxers.”
“You can have all of my boxers. I only wear panties now. Well maybe I should keep one pair in case I need it.”
Jill emptied out the bag of her clothes onto Greg’s bed and then put his boxers into the empty bag. Greg went to a closet, selected a suit, and took it out to show Jill. “Would you like a suit? At least until you can get your own, you might like wearing it. Also some nice shirts, undershirts, socks, and ties?”
“Wonderful,” Jill said. “It’ll be fun to wear your suit.” She laughed and added, “I don’t even know how to tie a tie!”
Greg walked Jill back to her car and they kissed goodbye. He watched as she drove off.
***
The magic of his time with Jill lingered in Greg for the rest of the afternoon and into the night. He reverentially hung up her dresses, skirts, and blouses in his closet. Her underclothes got his attention one-by-one. He admired each panty she had given him as well as the girdles and slips. Each article of Jill’s clothing held a bit of her essence which made them sacred to him. He kept on the blouse and skirt that he had been wearing until it was time for bed.
He put on his nightie over his bra and panty. Now, for the first time he was wearing the sexy baby doll with the D cup breasts in his bra. His image in the mirror was impossibly sexy. He felt he had the body of a girl. He got into bed and under the covers. He thought about how much he was falling in love with Jill. He felt as fragile as a glass sculpture of a ballet dancer he had once seen. The figure had the thinnest and most graceful arms and legs and looked as if the slightest movement would cause it to break. Greg knew that he had passed the point of no return in his feelings for Jill. If she were to dump him now, or perhaps, announce that she had a new boyfriend, he would suffer intolerable emotional pain. He shivered in fear at the thought. But he couldn’t air his insecurity to Jill because he knew that she would tell him not to worry. But still, until such time as they made a commitment to each other, he could not sleep entirely free of worries.
End of Part 2
The Suitcase - 3
By
Pamela
Greg spent Sunday anxiously anticipating a call from Jill. He fought off his usual tendency to expect the worst. Jill had more than once affirmed her desire for him. Why couldn’t he accept that at face value? He would, except for the fact that he was accustomed to seeing himself as boring. He expected that Jill would come to that realization as well. But had he been boring? Not really. He had some dimension to himself. He had more interests than just Venetian blinds. He could hold a conversation with Jill. Moreover, hadn’t Jill emphasized that she liked him because he preferred to take on a passive role? She enjoyed having no competition for the leadership in their relationship. By preferring to take a back seat to Jill’s assertiveness, Greg became ever more attractive to her.
To his great relief Greg received a text from Jill at ten o’clock at night. It was a photograph of her wearing his suit. There was a hint of a smile on her lips. An accompanying message said, “I’m dressed for the cat funeral. A somber affair!”
Greg studied the picture rejoicing in the improbable fact that the gorgeous woman in the picture wanted to be his friend. He saw that she was wearing a tie. The lapels of the suit jacket sat out a bit odd until he realized that her breasts were pushing them out. The trousers were also slightly off, probably due to her having a woman’s butt. All in all though she was a striking figure. As much as he had been aroused by her feminine beauty when he had first seen her at the airport, he now felt a strong undercurrent of desire to be… what exactly? Her girlfriend? This was a new emotion and he had to stop and think what it was. It dawned on him that by wearing a suit, Jill was creating space for him to approach her from a feminine direction. That was exactly the emotion. He wanted to fulfil Jill’s desire for a female presence in her life that would complement her wearing a suit. His own desire to dress like a girl would not be done in isolation from Jill’s feelings. No. Jill and he had motivations both separate and together. Though he couldn’t see clearly into the future, he sensed that in this case the whole was going to be much bigger than the sum of the parts.
A minute later another text arrived, “I love wearing your suit, but you can see that it needs some alterations! Felix, (my poor brother), misses his departed cat. I’ll stay tonight and go directly to work tomorrow. Miss you!”
Greg wrote back, “I loved you in the suit. So handsome!!! I miss you too.”
She wrote back, “Meet me Wednesday afternoon at four to buy a suit?”
He replied, “Love to.” He’d have to get permission from the shop owner, but Wednesday was always a slow day in the Venetian blinds industry.
“Great! Where?”
“Ariston. The best shop by far!” Greg wrote.
“See you then. Good night.”
“Good night.”
It would be three whole days until Greg could see Jill again. It made him a little sad and frustrated. But he didn’t want to be a pain. Pouring his self-pity on Jill would be the fastest way of losing her. He’d have to follow her lead, regardless of what he wished for himself.
***
On Wednesday afternoon Greg arrived at Ariston a few minutes early and waited out in front. He was wearing jeans and a nice shirt. Every day now he wore a bra under his shirt – not only because it fulfilled his own desires, but because he knew how much it pleased Jill. Wearing a bra and panty each day was important to enable him to become fully acculturated to wearing the underwear that he would soon be wearing for the rest of his life.
Jill arrived full of energy a few minutes after Greg and embraced him giving him a quick kiss on the lips. “My Greg, you’re so punctual. I love that.” Jill was every bit as beautiful or ‘handsome’ as Greg remembered her being. She was wearing the outfit she wore as manager of the bowling alley. “This should be so much fun. I loved wearing your suit but it didn’t quite fit me.”
“I know. I could see your lapels popping out in the photo.”
Jill laughed. “My boobs wouldn’t cooperate! My derriere also had a bit of a time fitting in.”
“Still I loved seeing you in a suit. Who tied your tie?”
“My brother.”
“What did he think of you wearing a man’s suit?”
“He’s a dear. He thought it was cool. He believes in live and let live. Shall we go in?”
“Sure.”
They entered Ariston. The furnishings were plush with large sofas and a display of mannequins wearing expensive suits. An impeccably dressed salesman about Greg’s age approached them. “So what do we have here?”
He was looking at Greg and was surprised when Jill said, “I’m looking for a suit.”
“You’ve so made my day! Ohmygod! By all means have a seat. I’ll be back in a second with champagne and then I want to hear your story. By the way, I’m Roger, and you are?”
“I’m Jill and this is Greg!”
“Such a pleasure, Jill and Greg!”
Roger ran off and Jill said to Greg, “This place is incredible.”
“I know. I’ve bought shirts here, on sale. Their suits make men look fabulous. You’re going to look amazing in a Tiger suit.”
Roger came back with a bottle of champagne and two glasses. As he set them down in front of Greg and Jill and poured, he said, “Jill, let me guess what you’re looking for. Power? Am I right?”
“Yes, Roger. I want a power suit. Everyone should know that I’m in charge. Classy, sexy, manly. Capeesh?”
“I’ve prayed for a day like this! A customer like you! I want to dress you baby!” Roger said this with exaggerated excitement causing Jill and Greg to laugh.
“We’re on the same wavelength,” Jill said.
“Sip away Greg while I take Jill on an adventure!”
Roger led Jill to the collections of suits and circulated through them making comments as he went. He stopped in front of a rack and said, here is one of two possibilities that are perfect for your complexion, your height, your body, and your power-hungry needs! This slim twill suit in super 110 wool. The jacket has slim notch lapels, two-button closure, slanted jetted flap pockets, and side vents at the back. The low rise and slim leg trousers are made of premium Cerruti fabric.” Roger lifted a black suit up and handed it to Jill.
“Oh, my,” Jill said, “the fabric is sensual.”
“The alternative is this slim-fit suit in stretch wool.” Roger took a charcoal gray suit off of a nearby rack and held it up. “The lapels are wider, and it’s also two-button closure with side vents at the back. The trousers are made of premium fabric by Marlane. You can’t go wrong with either of these.”
Jill felt the fabric. “It’s luxurious.”
“These suits are speaking to you. Now you must try them on.” Roger measured Jill’s chest and waist and laughed quietly. “You’ll be a challenge for Salvatore! But he loves challenges!”
“Salvatore?”
“Our tailor. Your measurements are unusual. But no mind. We’ll start with a thirty-six regular and go from there. Salvatore is a genius. By the time he’s done altering, you’ll think that you were born in the suit!”
Roger took a light blue shirt from a display and handed it to Jill. “You’ll need a real shirt. The fitting room is there,” Roger pointed to a corner of the store. “Try the suit on and let me see.”
Jill returned to where Greg was sitting, took a sip of champagne and said, “Come with me Greg. Help me.”
“Sure,” Greg said jumping up. He had had a couple of glasses of champagne and was in good spirits. He followed her into the dressing room and closed the door behind them. “Shall I get the shirt ready for you? There’ll be a lot of pins.”
“Please.”
Greg opened up the shirt and carefully removed the pins and miscellaneous plastic tags on the buttons. While he did so, Jill lifted her shirt up over her head exposing her bra underneath. This was the first time Greg had so much as glanced at Jill’s chest and the sight of her full bosoms perfectly held within the fabric of the bra cups produced an electric pulse that ran from his heart down toward his groin. He recognized the bra as one of those he had seen in her suitcase.
“I wore a bra today,” Jill said, “though I debated a long time whether I should or shouldn’t. It didn’t seem to make sense to have my boobs bouncing around at the alley. I do intend to get into the practice of binding my breasts. I’ve started to search among the different possibilities. I’ll have to explain that to the tailor.”
“How do you do that? I mean breast binding?”
“It’s basically an elastic top that will flatten my breasts.”
A number of emotions ran through Greg. On the one hand he desired to gaze at Jill’s breasts and fondle them if she were to encourage him. On the other hand, the more that he and Jill were drawn toward each other, the more he felt it was his responsibility and privilege to be the one who brought the womanly breasts to their relationship. He was destined to be the pretty one. The one with the pretty dresses and sexy underwear. The one with the feminine hairstyle, make up and shoes. It was to be his turf and he was thankful that Jill was surrendering this part of their relationship to him. Of course, he himself had already forfeited to Jill whatever masculine territory he might have occupied. She had the commanding role and he had neither the desire nor the fortitude to contest that reality. Her wearing a breast binding was her way of doing the same for him.
“You won’t be upset by my appearing to have a man’s chest?” Jill asked Greg.
“Of course not,” Greg said. “I want to be supportive of whatever masculine impulses you have. I can’t wait to see you in the power suit.”
Jill put on the formal shirt and buttoned up the front. Her breasts were clearly not what the shirt was expecting. “Let me ask Roger if he’s got something you could bind them with for the fitting,” Greg said.
“Great idea!”
Greg sought out Roger. “Jill and I were wondering if you had something she could bind herself with for the fitting? You know, her breasts are a bit in the way.”
“Of course, of course, of course. I’m sure Salvatore can offer something.” Roger went through a door to the back of the shop. Greg overheard some discussion and Roger came back with a white elastic garment. “We’re in luck. This is a sleeveless chest vest that the ever-resourceful Salvatore keeps for just this occasion.”
“It looks perfect,” Greg said. “Thanks!”
Greg brought the vest to Jill. “This should work. It’s just what I had in mind!” Jill took off her shirt and handed it to Greg. Then she unhooked her bra and gave it to him to hold. Greg had his first ever look at Jill’s breasts and he was shaken to the core by their perfect shape and delightful feminine essence. Thoughts of burying his face in them, holding them, and admiring them took off like a rocket in his mind and he did everything he could to clamp down on his fantasies and not get carried away. If a time came when Jill would want him to fondle her breasts then it would come. If not, then it wouldn’t come. Get control of yourself he told himself! Jill put the vest on over her head, stretched it out a bit to fit past her shoulders and settled it over her breasts. They immediately flattened against her chest significantly lowering their outward projection. “So cool!” Jill said.
“How does it feel?” Greg asked.
“Not so bad. I think it’s sort of like a bra. It’s actually quite comfortable and it’s so nice to no longer have my big boobs out in front of me! I’ll have to buy a few of these.”
Jill put on the shirt again and buttoned it up. This time it fit dramatically better than it had. Jill smiled and admired her profile in the full-length mirror. “Woo woo, Greg. Look at that guy in the mirror!” Jill laughed gleefully.
Greg smiled. He felt glad and excited that he got to be a witness to Jill’s first steps into the kind of masculine persona she longed to have. Jill stepped into the pants and buttoned them up. She tucked the shirt in and then put on the jacket. She and Greg stepped out of the changing room.
“My oh my,” Roger said, coming over to look. He made some adjustments of the jacket. “Very flattering. Of course Salvatore will have a lot to say about where it should be altered. Walk around a bit. Look in the mirrors.”
Jill strolled around the shop and after a few minutes, Roger said, “Now let’s try on the charcoal gray suit.”
Jill returned to the dressing room and came out again in a few minutes wearing the second of the two suits. “Very lovely,” Roger said. “Walk around and absorb the suit’s essence!”
After a few minutes, Jill asked Greg, “So what do you think? Which do you like best?”
“You’re so handsome in both of them! Based on color I’d go with the gray suit. It’s a dark gray and so neither gray nor black.”
“My thoughts exactly,” Jill said. Greg was happy that they were on the same page. “What do you think Roger?”
“Like Greg said. You’re handsome either way you go. I’d say to buy both suits! Shall I get Salvatore?”
“By all means,” Jill said. “I’ll take this suit and who knows, maybe I’ll come back another day for the other one.”
Roger fetched Salvatore, who came bustling into the room. When he saw Jill he said, “My dear, that’s a beautiful color for you. I’ll have some work ahead of me to accommodate your unique shape, but it will end up beautiful, even striking.”
Salvatore had Jill stand on a small platform and he went to work with chalk and pins customizing the suit. He was a master of his craft. When he was done he said, “I’ll need a week and it’ll be ready to try on. Maybe a bit more work after that, we’ll see.”
***
After paying for the suit and shirt, and sampling a bit more of the champagne, Jill and Greg left the store. Greg was apprehensive that Jill would say goodbye, but to his relief she said, “We deserve a nice evening together. Let’s drive to my place and have a glass of wine. Then I’ll take you out to a wonderful Cuban restaurant. They have Camarones al Ajillo to die for. It’s shrimp sauteed in a garlic-infused wine sauce.”
“I’d like that very much,” Greg said.
They drove their separate cars and parked at Jill’s house. Jill changed her bowling shirt to one of Greg’s. “This is one of my favorites,” she said.
“And it was one of mine too. You look really nice in it.”
“Have a seat.” Jill poured them each a glass of Pinot Grigio.
They sat together on the sofa sipping wine. “How old is Felix?” Greg asked.
“He’s a year and a half younger than I am.”
“He likes cats?”
“It’s a long story. His last girlfriend left him her old cat. He had a love and hate relationship with the cat for the last year. But when it died, it turned out he discovered that he had become quite attached to it. Probably because it was his last connection to his ex.”
“It’s nice that he can rely on you to help him.”
“We’ve always been close. I told him that I had called off my marriage to Barry. That freaked him out.”
“You hadn’t told him?”
“No. I’ve been waiting to tell my family. I told my friends as soon as I got back from Toronto. My family is a different story. I’ll tell them when the time is right. I’ll have to make it clear to them that Barry isn’t right for me. My parents adore him. He’s very polite to them. He fits perfectly into the world that my parents expected me to inhabit. I was raised to be a pretty and sexy trophy bride. My mother taught me to take advantage of my innate sexuality to please men. She had me wear the sexiest lingerie, feminine dresses, jewelry, perfume. Everything to make it clear to any male that I was a girl through and through. From that she figured I’d meet the perfect husband. That turned out to be Barry in their minds. But inside I always had some doubts. I didn’t want to just be pretty or appreciated for my girlish charms. I felt encumbered by dresses and heels and having to apply makeup and keep my hair perfect. All the stuff that girls do. I allowed myself to believe that I really loved Barry because there was no alternative reality that I could contrast with the one I was raised in. That whole world exploded in Toronto when Barry showed me that our perfect love was a lie. That was the catalyst for my awakening to my true self. I thank my lucky stars that you and your suitcase were there to be the perfect life preservers!”
“And that worked out for both of us!” They sat silently thinking about how lucky they had been to meet each other when they did. “So tell me what your brother said when you told him?”
“He said he never liked Barry. Guy to guy he thought Barry was a womanizer. He figured that Barry wanted to marry me so he could check off ‘beautiful wife’ from his life’s accomplishments. Then he’d be able to check off ‘family’ when I gave him a couple of kids. At no point would he see me as the great love of his life that he would never want to hurt.”
“Felix never spoke up before?”
“I never asked him for his opinion. Unsolicited advice is dangerous in families.”
“When are you telling your parents?”
“Felix and I talked about that. We agree that it’s best to let them know when I no longer have one foot in the girls world and one in the boys world. That would give them an excuse to think that this is just a passing whim. No. When I tell them, they’ll have to deal one hundred percent with the new me.” Jill was stirred up and Greg was overcome with affection for her. Jill looked at him and said, “And I want you by my side when I tell them. I want them to see firsthand exactly the kind of man that’s right for me. A man who fully appreciates me for who I am and compliments my new-found persona.”
“I’ll be happy to be with you!”
“So now you can see the outlines of the next few weeks. I need to complete my wardrobe. As I fill it out I can give you whatever of my girl clothes that you want. Now that I know about binding I won’t need my bras and you can have them all. Also my slips, blouses, skirts, and dresses. I hope you don’t mind but I’ll just empty out my closet and donate it to you. I hope you’ll come with on shopping trips like we did today. Help guide me to the boy clothing I’m missing.”
“Of course. One thing you’ll need to buy are boy shoes. My foot size is different than yours so my shoes won’t fit you too well. You especially need to get dress shoes to go with your new suit. Also, you know that there are other underwear choices besides boxers. You could get jockey shorts, for example.”
“I’d love to get them. White underpants like my father and brother wear. I did the laundry a lot as a kid and I saw what they looked like. I remember being amazed at how much more secure the cotton fabric was compared to the materials in my panties. I loved the thick elastic band and the absence of little bows and fancy colors seemed exotic and cool to me. I love the pure functionality. The little doorway that underpants have so boys can pee was especially neat. I was even envious that boys got to wear them and I didn’t.”
“That’s so weird, since the few times I saw my mom’s or sister’s panties in the laundry I was fascinated by them. I would have loved to study them closely. Take a good look at the little bows on them and the lace. When I got older I was jealous of girls and wished that I could be wearing panties.”
“We’re like so made for each other!”
Greg shivered with excitement upon hearing that. After a moment Jill began laughing and Greg asked, “What’s so funny?”
“Would you mind terribly if I got myself a jock strap?”
“With a cup?”
“A cup?”
“To protect a man’s … you know what.”
“Really? They have hard cups?”
“Yeah. Some do. Some are just to make sure it doesn’t flop around, but others have the cup so it won’t get in an accident.”
“How marvelous. We’ve got to go shopping for a jock strap with a cup.”
“The cup can be taken out. You can wear it with or without a cup.”
“Fantastic! I guess women with sons know about these things. I seem to remember that Felix had jock straps for gym class though if he had a cup I never knew about it.”
“Barry didn’t wear them?”
“No, I never saw Barry in a jock strap.”
“Probably because bowling isn’t a contact sport.”
Jill laughed gaily. “This is so much fun. We have lots to buy for you too. Shoes, for sure. Lots of shoes. They have to match your outfits. You need heels of several different heights. Rome wasn’t built in a day so you and I will have to work on these things for quite some time.”
“I can’t wait to take Bonnie’s course!”
“After the course is over we’ll be able to finalize our appearances.”
“So I can then wear dresses in public?”
“Exactly. And I’ll show up at the alley with my man’s haircut and clothes. I’ll get a nice big man’s watch to wear. It’ll be neat.”
“Then we’ll visit your parents?”
“Yes, though I’d be lying if I didn’t admit it’ll be terrifying!”
They sat silently thinking about the meeting and how it would go. Then Jill said, “Here I am going on and on about my family. But what about yours? When will you show them the new you? When will you introduce them to me?”
“You mean you don’t mind if I introduce you to my parents as being my girlfriend!”
“I do mind!”
Greg stared at Jill with horror. He had assumed too much. Jill saw his face and said, “Silly Greg! I want you to introduce me to your parents as your boyfriend! After all, I’m going to introduce you to my family as my girlfriend.”
“Yes, I’m sorry! I guess it will take some time to internalize our new roles.”
“I’ll be proud to be your boyfriend!”
“Like you said, it terrifies me to imagine how my parents will react to seeing me in a dress. They’re very conservative and religious and will take it hard. It’s anybody’s guess just how outraged and crazy they‘ll be. They might refuse to see me again, I don’t know and I hope not.”
“You said you had a brother and sister.”
“Yeah. My older brother will make fun of me, I’m sure, but ultimately will accept me for who I am. My sister is younger than me and I have hope that she’ll welcome me as her sister. That might just be a fantasy of mine, but she has always been the one sibling who was most vocal about rejecting my parents religiosity. I rejected it too, but kept it more to myself. I always admired her courage in standing up to them.”
“Now she’ll see that you also have courage.”
“Yes, except that it comes from you being with me.”
***
Jill drove them the few blocks to the restaurant. They ordered the Camarones and enjoyed them immensely. During dinner they talked about the many consequences of their plans for the next few weeks. They had friends who would be forced to make some adjustments. For Greg, he had concerns that the owner of the Venetian Blinds shop, Mr. Lutz, might not welcome him wearing dresses. His politics was a bit conservative, though Greg had never heard him say a disparaging word about the many gay people who frequented the shop. The other employees would be surprised, but not judgmental. Greg knew some of the customers and he hoped that they wouldn’t react negatively to his new appearance.
When the bill for their meal came, Greg started to reach for it, but Jill said, “No Greg. I asked you out on the date and I’m paying.”
“I can help you pay for things.”
“I know you can and I like that you want to. But I imagine I earn much more than you and it gives me pleasure to think that I can take a girl out on a date. This is good practice for you and for me for that matter. In a few weeks I want you concentrating on being as pretty as you can be when we go out. I’ll handle everything else.”
Jills words were a powerful elixir. Greg felt ever more motivated to work towards being the prettiest girl he could become. “I was wondering, Jill, what my name should be. I’m not so sure that Greg will make sense once I wear dresses.”
“Good point. And I should no longer be Jill. That would be odd.”
“I would love it if you gave me a name. I would treasure it.” Greg laughed, “But not a weird name. I would want you to give me a pretty name.”
“I love the thought of naming you. How sweet that is!” Jill fell silent thinking of a name for Greg. “How about Lisa Hayley? I love those two names. There’s a famous bowler named Lisa.”
“Lisa Hayley is very pretty!” Greg said.
“After we take the plunge, I’m going to call you Lisa. Sometimes I might want to call you Lisa Hayley!”
“If I’ve been naughty?”
“Exactly,” Jill said laughing.
“What about your name?”
“Do you have any ideas?” Jill said.
“What do you think of Timothy or Terrence?”
“A bit too tame. I was thinking of something a bit tougher.”
“Wow. Okay. There’s Fess or Ryan.”
“Fess like in Davy Crockett?”
“What about Blake?”
“I like that. Yes. I could see me being a Blake.”
“Blake Ryan Cappels?”
“Blake Ryan Cappels. That has a nice ring to it.”
“Blake and Lisa. Lisa and Blake. That sounds like a nice couple,” Greg said.
It crossed Greg’s mind that one day – if Jill proposed to him as Blake – he would take her name and become Lisa Hayley Cappels. He prayed that more than anything else in life that would come to pass.
***
When they returned to Jill’s house, Jill said, “It’s not too late. Come in and relax a bit. We can watch a show.”
“I’d love to.”
Jill poured them each another glass of wine and they sat together on the sofa. Jill put her arm around Greg’s shoulders and brought him in close to her. She turned on the TV which came up on an old Edward G. Robinson gangster movie. Before Greg could settle in to understand what was going on in the film, Jill moved in and gave Greg a long passionate kiss. “I felt I owed you that since Felix interrupted our last kiss.”
“I think you over paid, but I’m glad that you did.”
“It’s nice to hear that. This is all new to me. I know how Barry behaved and the boyfriends I had before him. Quite frankly, they’re my role models for how guys express their desires with a girl. I hope to learn how to imitate them. I suppose that one of your goals will be learning the feminine response to male desires. I guess I could try and help you but that might be difficult while I’m gravitating away from my former female posture.”
Greg could see what Jill was driving at. He couldn’t respond to Jill’s overtures as if he were the guy he had always been. No. He was now going to have to ask his inner girl to guide him in curtailing and controlling Jill’s male aggression the way any woman does. It was new and exhilarating and he hoped that as time went on he would find a feminine way to seamlessly adapt to Jill’s new-found masculinity.
“I understand. I’ll let you know if you’re being too rapacious!”
Jill looked at Greg and smiled. She was thinking how she now understood how men can take advantage of girls who haven’t figured out how to fend off their advances. Greg was always going to have trouble countering her sexual demands on him. He was going to be the kind of girl who was in over her head with a man who had designs on her. Jill felt an impulse to want to protect Greg from her own desires. She would have to make sure that she never hurt him. He was a fragile teacup. That both attracted her and restrained her.
Jill resumed kissing Greg and after a while her hand went inside his shirt and discovered he was wearing a bra. She greeted the discovery with a burst of excitement and rising passion. It was a joy to hold this lovely feminine creature who had taken to wearing bras as a matter of course. Jill had to stop kissing Greg and de-escalate her advance on him. It would be wise to hold off conquering him until they had fully assumed their new identities. This was all about creating memories that she could cherish. Soon enough she’ll be Blake and he’ll be Lisa and they’ll have full license to explore the depths of intimacy that their names imply.
“Next week you start with Bonnie,” Jill said. “I’d like to wait until after you’ve completed her course before we date more seriously.”
“You mean after I’m Lisa?”
“Yes. Don’t you think that that’s for the best? It’ll allow us to get to know each other as we really are meant to be known.”
“Sure, Jill. We’ll still see each other?”
“Of course. I want you to join me for the fitting of my new suit. Also we should do some shopping excursions together to help each other out.”
“Okay. I’m sure that you’re right about this. I do want what’s best for us in the long term.”
“Good.”
***
Greg and Jill met up at Ariston midweek. Roger was excited to see them and fetched champagne. “You’re going to be thrilled. Salvatore showed me what he’s done. It’s so fine.” Roger fetched Salvatore who greeted them and gave Jill the suit to try on. When she came out of the dressing room Greg gasped with excitement. She looked like a million dollars. Salvatore checked his handiwork. “She could be Fortune 500 chief!” he said.
“Nothing screams power more than a well-tailored and well-made suit!” Roger said. “It’s like you stepped out of GQ.” Jill stared at herself in the mirror. Paroxysms of delight ran through her as she observed how the suit’s masculinity obliterated any sense of the woman underneath.
Greg was in awe. As intimidated as he had been by her beauty as a woman, he saw that as a male figure wearing the Tiger suit Jill was even more powerful. An increased sense of helplessness arose in Greg as he recognized how dominant a figure Jill had become. He would have to learn to use the full arsenal of female wiles to not be totally subsumed by her.
“I’m so in love with this suit,” Jill said. “I don’t see anything that needs further altering. What do you think?”
Salvatore said, “It’s perfect. I’ve out done myself!”
“It’s pure genius,” Roger said.
“There’s no describing how handsome you are,” Greg said.
Jill stared at herself in the mirror for a long time. Greg saw what an important moment this was in her life. She was beginning to see what she had been looking for. A baseline masculine image which would form the center of how she saw herself. Greg fervently hoped that within a week or two he too would acquire a self-image that depicted how he wished to see himself in the future. In his case, it would be of a somewhat delicate and pretty, feminine girl.
***
Greg had a tough time making room for the girl clothes he had taken from Jill. It was a tight squeeze to fit the many dresses, skirts, and blouses into his closet. Despite the tactical problems it created in his small apartment, he saw the wisdom of maintaining his own domicile for the time being. Rushing headlong into moving in with Jill could jeopardize all that they had achieved thus far. It was best to not force their relationship. Let it develop step-by-step on it’s own. Allow them as many bail out opportunities as they might need. If they did that, then by the time they were able and willing to commit to each other, they’d have a good chance it would be permanent.
In preparation for their new lives, Greg and Jill spent many hours shopping. They visited a dozen women’s shoe stores to find the shoes that Jill thought that Greg needed to own. Despite stares from other customers and smirks from the salesclerks Greg dutifully tried on the shoes and shared his excitement with Jill every time he found a pair that he liked.
Each new pair of pretty shoes raised the excitement with which Greg anticipated his upcoming transition. “Oh my God, I’ll be able to wear these shoes!” was the common thought that filled his mind. Along with the shoes, Jill’s dresses in his closet, and the dresser full of underwear joined to form an ever-deafening chorus of clothing beckoning Greg to try them on and to wear them around town. He had to remind himself daily that in due course, the opportunity will come. Be patient.
Among the most amusing shopping experiences was their visit to a sporting goods shop so Jill could purchase her first jock strap. Like in Ariston, Jill had to explain to the salesman, Tony – according to his name tag, that she was the customer, not Greg. “What size cup are you?” Tony asked.
“How do you measure cup size?” Jill asked.
“Measure cup size?” Tony looked uncomfortable. “It depends on how big … I mean, how much have you got there?”
“Right. The cup has to hold my junk,” Jill laughed gleefully. She turned to Greg and said, “I was thinking of buying something to go there.” Greg’s eyes widened and Jill said, “One that’s at rest! Not an excited one!”
“Then I guess you have to plan for that,” Greg said.
“Good point. What’s the biggest cup you’ve got?” Jill said.
Tony took a box off a shelf and handed it to Jill. “This is extra-large.”
“Cool!” Jill took the cup out of the box and looked it over. She moved it toward her crotch and asked Tony, “Can I?”
“Yeah, I guess so.”
Jill held the cup up to where her private parts were and asked Greg, “What do you think?”
“I guess you’d rather have it too big than too small? Is that right Tony?”
“Well, yeah, you don’t want the circulation cut off. But you also don’t want it swimming around in there. You can always buy one and if you don’t like it buy another one. They’re only $7.95 each. Unfortunately, all sales are final with athletic cups.”
“I hear you,” Jill said. “I’ll buy the extra-large and if I need a smaller size I’ll get it later. So what about the jock strap it goes in?”
“You’ve got two choices. Either classical jock straps with straps around your thighs or the more modern compression shorts. They both have a pouch to hold your cup.”
“That’s easy. I’ll get one of each.”
“The size is usually based on waist size. I’m guessing you’re a medium. Your waist is less than 32 inches isn’t it?”
“It’s twenty-eight inches. Will my hips be a problem?”
“Gosh, I don’t know. The jock straps are stretchy so it’s a question of how much stretch. You definitely don’t want a loose jock strap. It could fall down while you’re exercising.”
“Can I see a medium?” Jill said.
Tony found one and took it out of a box and handed it to her. She held it up looking at the pouch. “The cup slides into there?”
“Yes,” Tony said. He took the cup and slid it into the pouch.
Jill took the jock strap and held it up against her waist. “Very nice. I think this will fit me pretty well.” To Greg she said, “It’ll be really nice to have this between my legs.”
Greg noticed Tony looking up at the ceiling. Jill turned to him and said, “May I see the compression shorts.”
“Of course.”
Tony found a medium on a rack and handed it to Jill. She took the cup out of the jock strap and put it in the shorts. “It’s so neat the way it fits in there. Very clever.” She held the compression shorts up to her waist and looked in a nearby mirror. “Okay. I’ll buy the jock strap, shorts, and cup. This is so exciting.”
After they left the store Jill said, “Once again I hope that I’m not freaking you out.”
“I think it’s great if you want to wear a jock strap with a cup. That should definitely help you feel like a boy.”
“Thanks, Greg, but I was referring more to you being alarmed at me putting some sort of substitute organ there.”
“Like the way I wear silicone breasts in my bra?”
“Exactly. I’m sure I can find a rubber or perhaps, silicone, penis to put in my jock strap. I like the thought of having that there.”
“I’d give you mine if I could,” Greg said.
Jill laughed, “Such a sweet thought. And I’d give you my boobs if I could!”
Greg got choked up. He gathered his emotions and said, “I think it’s only right that you give your jock strap something to protect. While it’s hard to see the future now, I think that it could pay many benefits in the future – I mean in how we relate to each other as a couple.”
“You’re very smart, Greg. I like that about you!”
***
After Greg and Jill had assembled their complete wardrobes, Jill noted that in a few weeks they would be fully responsible for their own clothing needs. Greg would have to have the skill, knowledge, and taste of any woman in choosing new outfits or new lingerie to wear. He could no longer count on the help and advice of Jill. Similarly, Jill should ideally have acquired proficiency in buying men’s clothing that suited her taste, with the caveat that Greg would oversee her choices. Afterall, it is not uncommon for a man to require the guidance of women in making a fashion statement.
Being a woman came with stereotypical baggage that Greg would have to internalize. Society viewed women’s natural talents differently than men. Even if there were innumerable counter-examples – such as he and Jill! – their transitions still led them to shift into the customary roles reserved for the opposite sex. Bit-by-bit Greg was seeing that wearing girls’ clothing was far from the only requirement needed in his transition. His approach to sex and fashion would have to change also. Looking ahead he could see that his friendships, household chores, driving, feelings toward children, athletics, and a myriad of other aspects of his life would have to adapt, as well. Being a man in women’s clothing is a lot different than being a man who has subsumed the ways of women into the fabric of his being. It was only the latter that Jill would find desirable and acceptable.
End Part 3
The Suitcase - 4
By
Pamela
“How do your ears feel?” Jill asked Greg. She examined the little gold studs with a flower decoration in his ear lobes. She had taken Greg to get pierced ears a week earlier.
“A lot better. They stopped hurting for the most part. I clean them with the saline solution three times a day.”
“Good. They look super on you. In a few months you’ll be able to wear many kinds of beautiful earrings. They’ll be pretty and sexy on you. I’m going to have so much fun buying them for you.”
Greg laughed. “I can’t wait to wear dangly earrings. That’ll be so cool.” It was midweek and Jill had picked Greg up and taken him to eat dinner at a Chinese restaurant.
“I made a hair appointment for you with Bonnie for Saturday morning,” Jill said. “She’ll cut my hair right after yours.”
“But her class starts on Monday, right? Isn’t she going to cover hair styling?”
“Yes, but Bonnie would like the time to get to know you besides getting you a girls’ haircut and styling. You’ll be less self-conscious going into the class. It’s girls only and so far she’s had to trust me that I’ve judged you correctly. She wants to see for herself that you’re a girl. It’s also true that having a girl’s hairdo will show your classmates how serious you are about fitting in with them.”
“I sure hope she realizes that there’s definitely a girl within me that will be developing into Lisa.”
“That’s it. Bonnie doesn’t think that ‘developing into Lisa’ is the right way for you to go – and especially in her class. Rather she wants you to take a great leap into Lisa on Monday and then flail away trying to keep your nose above water. Becoming the girl you want to be cold turkey will actually make the transition easier. You’ll be forced to push aside all your innate boy thoughts, feelings, and actions in order to accommodate the need to be a girl. You’ll blossom into Lisa in a very short time. Dragging out the change in a more gradual and ambiguous fashion will not lead to a better result. You might even never break free of all your boy traits. What do you think? Does this make sense to you?”
“Wow! So she wants me to transform suddenly to Lisa less than a week from now?”
“Yes. Waking up Monday morning and for every other morning in your life you’ll be Lisa. Of course, I’m going to take the same plunge to Blake that very morning. We’ll do it together. Like Thelma and Louise!”
“Into the precipice!”
“Exactly. We sink or swim together. Our fates tied to one another!”
Greg was reeling from the surprise and shock of how monstrously real his change to Lisa would now be. He would, of course, have to do what Bonnie required. She was to play an essential role in getting him to become Lisa. But less than a week and he’d be a girl? In every aspect of his life, he’d have to make the switch. The finality of becoming Lisa scared him. Though he was indeed eager to make the change from an intellectual and emotional perspective, it was the practical reality of becoming Lisa that gave him fears. What if reality smacked Lisa in the face? What if she couldn’t find the courage to tell her parents? Or what if her friends reject her? What if she loses her job? She could become isolated with only Blake as her friend. But what if Blake decided he’d had enough of Lisa? Then Lisa would be all alone in the world. Spurned by her family and everyone else she knew.
“I know what you’re thinking. You’re scared. You want to do it, but you’re afraid that everyone you know will abandon you. Even me. But I’m not going to abandon you.”
“I know that,” Greg said. He tried to keep on top of the emotions surging through him. He wanted more than anything else to be Lisa, but how could he know that he had thought of every possible consequence of his becoming her? Had he forgotten anything? His plan for a slower transition allowed for emergency exits that he would no longer have. It would be all or nothing on Monday morning.
Greg thought about his parent’s pain, but it was not the source of his fear. The same for his brother, sister, and his friends. Then he realized that if he couldn’t figure out how to be Lisa he would be breaking Blake’s heart. He could never live with himself if that happened. He turned his eyes on Jill and let himself feel the great love he had for her. Jill looked at him and smiled and Greg realized that he didn’t have to worry about failing to become Lisa because Blake would hold her up if she fell. Blake’s strength was more than enough to carry Lisa into a feminine life.
As if mind reading Jill said, “Yes, you can count on me. Blake will always be there for his Lisa.”
Greg felt the clouds dissipating. He had gotten through the shock unscathed. If another bout of anxiety ran through him he’d have to remember Blake’s promise. After he regained his composure Greg said, “So I’ll be wearing a dress to Bonnie’s class. I’ll be out and about on the streets wearing a dress and heels and being Lisa.”
“Yes, definitely. Starting Monday you wear what Lisa wears. Select a dress that you would wear to school or college. Nice panties, bra, and it wouldn’t hurt to put on pantyhose. Wear low or mid height heels. Definitely wear your boobs – you’ll be wearing them from now on unless you acquire real ones.” Jill laughed and said, “I’m sorry. Here I am telling a girl what to wear! What do I know about girls’ clothes!”
Now Greg laughed. “You’re right. Monday morning when I wake up I’ll be picking my own outfit to wear. I’ll be deciding when I need to shop for new clothes. If I want a new bra or a new skirt or shoes I’ll shop for them.” He thought a minute and added, “I’m really counting on Bonnie’s course to help guide me in the right direction toward knowing all the information that girls know.”
“And she will. Bonnie will love the challenge of bringing out your most feminine look and in helping you perfect Lisa. A large part of the focus on makeup will be showing the girls how to achieve different beauty looks. She’ll talk to you about choosing tools for make-up and taking good care of them, how to use color theory principles when choosing colors in make-up. Hiding skin imperfections and using different types of foundations. She’ll discuss contouring and highlighting to create the illusion of depth and a more sculpted look.”
“Wow. That’s a lot.”
“Also she’ll show you how to shape and enhance the beauty of eyebrows. There are many eye make-up techniques from natural to more dramatic looks you’ll want to learn about. She’ll teach you about making your lips stand out or be more subtly treated. By the time she’s done you girls will practically be pros on putting on makeup.”
“It seems so exotic to me. I’m being taken into a world I’ve always wanted to be a part of!”
“You’re going to be a star pupil, I’m sure.”
Greg laughed. “What else does she teach in the course?”
“Bonnie varies it a bit according to the needs of the girls. For example, if she sees that some of the girls are wearing uncomfortable bras, she’ll talk to them about how to select a perfect bra. She sometimes teaches how girls can show off their legs with hosiery. There’s a time for stockings and there’s a time for pantyhose. One time the girls were especially interested in foundation garments and the class had a great deal of fun when Bonnie brought them a collection of girdles, panty girdles, corsets, bodysuits, waist cinchers, torsolettes, thigh shapers and on and on. The girls spent a couple of hours trying them on and learning about what they could do for their shape.”
Greg’s imagination ran wild. How delightful it would be to try on different shaping lingerie with girlfriends. “Anything else?”
“There’s lots more possibilities. Bonnie can teach proper dining etiquette and formal tea etiquette. Posture and poise are big with her. Girls often need work on their confidence and charisma, their deportment, and manners. It’s almost like a finishing school. But it does change all the time. Bonnie likes to tailor each class to the girls she has in it.”
Greg wondered what the make up of his class would be. Would the girls be on the gentle side like himself, or would they be tougher, more aggressive girls? Either way he would do his best to fit in and get as much from the class as he could.
***
To say that Greg was nervous on Saturday morning when Jill drove him to Bonnie’s shop was an understatement. He was absolutely petrified to meet the famous Bonnie whom he had heard so much about. Jill introduced him and then left to do errands. He would be on his own.
Greg trembled slightly as he stood in front of Bonnie. She was an older woman. Perhaps old enough to be his mother, but with a beautiful head of hair, and an attractive figure. She scrutinized him carefully. The longer she looked at him the more insecure he felt. Finally she said, “I needed a few moments to convince myself that I see the girl inside you. Happily, I do. I can see that your one of us. You need work, but that is mainly in the form of bringing out what is already there. With the right makeup your face will be pretty. With the right hairstyle you’ll be feminine. No question about it. I can already see that your posture and movements have embraced that of a girl.”
“I can be pretty?” Greg asked.
Bonnie laughed. “That’s the question I most often get from the girls that sign up for my class. You’re going to fit in very well with them. The five of you will be amazed to find that you’re pretty, that you can have some confidence in your femininity and beauty.”
“I’m glad to hear that. I want to be pretty for Jill.”
“And I’m glad to hear you say that. I’ve been cutting Jill’s hair for a long time and I have to say that I’m not surprised that she’s dating you. From all I’ve heard her say these many years I had the suspicion that she’d never be happy with Barry. She needs to wear the pants and a guy like that would never concede that territory to her. It would have been endless warfare if they married. You, on the other hand, have the biology that she prefers, together with a compliant and nurturing girl persona that Jill’s masculine side will be attracted to, even love.”
“You think she loves me?” Greg said, surprised.
“Metaphorically, yes. Far be it for me to say what Jill’s actual emotions toward you are. She’s fond of you. She loves spending time with you and she’s happy that you’re going to be witnessing and helping her in her transition to Blake.”
“She’s told you about that ?”
“Of course. Monday you’re enrolling in my class as Lisa and she’s going to show up at the bowling alley as Blake. You can’t imagine the buzz that’ll be sweeping through this part of Chicago by Monday evening.”
“Starting Monday when I go to your class I’ll be a whole new person. I’ve already decided what dress I want to wear. I hope and pray that the other girls like me.”
“First impressions are often important in how girls see each other. That’s why I made it clear to Jill that you should come today and acquire a haircut that will help you feel at home in the class. Dressing nicely will also do you well. Jill said you have D cup breasts. That’ll also be a plus because they announce to the world that your female.” Bonnie smiled again and hesitated and then said, “Keep in mind that your becoming Lisa requires bravery, perseverance, and humor. While it will take some time until you fully unlearn the boy tendencies in you and supplant them with the female, the fastest way to get there is by fully channeling Lisa on Monday. I will be here to help you do that as much as I can.”
“Thank you for saying that Bonnie. I really appreciate your kindness.”
“The least I can do for a sister!. Now we ought to get busy with figuring out your hairstyle. Jill suggested a wavy cut with curtain bangs, or a long brunette shag with subtle highlights. I like both of them too. On the other hand, your hair is thick and we could go with long layers – in other words add layers throughout your long hair – that will create movement in your hair. This style hangs beautifully for wavy or straight hair, forward or back, edgy, or polished, half-up or down. What would you like?”
“I’d like to have it cut the way you think is best.”
“In that case let’s go with long layers. It’s the perfect feminine cut for your face. As time goes on and your hair grows down your back you’ll look more and more beautiful. It’s an exciting hairstyle for you. Jill – I mean Blake – is going to love it.”
***
An hour later Greg’s hair was transformed into what would become Lisa’s preferred hairstyle. It was a sexy look that framed her face in such a way as to unmistakably announce that she was an attractive and fashion-conscious girl. “Oh my God, I love it Bonnie! I hope that Blake loves it too!” Greg gently touched his tresses and allowed himself to feel the joy and relief that came with taking such a major step forward in his life.
“Like I said. As your hair continues to grow, you’ll look ever better. Come back once a month for trimming. We can also discuss highlights and other tweaks to the style that you might find that you desire.”
Greg got up from the chair and watched himself move in the various mirrors. It was a huge step he had taken. He was now unstoppably hurtling toward Monday and becoming Lisa. The first wave of femininity had just landed on his beach to be followed by many more in the days ahead. This was no longer a fantasy that he had had a thousand times in the past. Fantasies that vanished the moment he stopped dreaming. His appearance now was real and there for anyone to see.
Jill walked into the shop. When she saw Greg she exclaimed, “How absolutely darling. I love it. It’s such a sexy cut!” Bonnie came over to join them and Jill said, “What a perfect choice Bonnie. Before I realized that this was Greg, I thought I was seeing a girl customer waiting for her appointment.”
“I’m quite pleased with myself. Like you intuited, the girl in Greg is just underneath the surface. With a little coaxing she reveals herself in her full splendor. By the time the class and I are done with him, you won’t see a trace of Greg. She’ll be all girl and Blake will have himself a hot babe to date!” Bonnie laughed. Greg looked back and forth between Bonnie and Jill as they talked. For the first time he began to have an inkling of what his life will be as a girl. In particular, he could see that girls lived within the natural constraints on their behavior deriving from their being females – the same way that men were constricted by their masculinity. When he became Lisa, Greg would be required to act and speak from within the world view of girls. Decidedly not as Greg, but only as Lisa. By looking like Lisa he would behave like Lisa. The words out of his mouth will be Lisa’s. The emotions he feels will be Lisa’s. If Bonnie is right, as time goes on Lisa will eventually have no recollection of how Greg ever behaved. She will only see herself as a girl acting like a girl. Not a boy acting like a girl.
“While you‘re waiting for Jill’s haircut,” Bonnie said to Greg, “let’s have Marie give you a mani-pedi.”
“Can I? How wonderful!”
Bonnie introduced Greg to Marie and she took him to where she worked in a corner of the shop. “Can I pick the color for my nails?” Greg asked.
“Of course,” Marie said. “Which shade of pink do you want?”
“How did you know that I wanted pink?”
“Really? I saw you when you walked in. Now you have such a pretty girls’ cut. You’re definitely the kind of girl who loves being a girl. That often means pink.”
Greg laughed. “I guess I’m an open book!”
Marie examined Greg’s fingernails. “They’re just beginning to grow out. Your hands will be very pretty with long nails. I’ll do what I can today. Come back in three or four weeks and by then I’ll be able to give you the prettiest long nails.” Marie stopped what she was saying and looked Greg in the eyes. “I hope you understand that with long nails you must be careful not to break them. You have to learn to move your fingers gently and carefully. Over time that will become second nature to you. Do you understand?”
“Yes.”
“Tell me what I told you.”
“I have to be gentle with my hands so I don’t break a nail.”
“Good. In her course, ask Bonnie and the girls to teach you how to move your hands and fingers so as not to break nails.”
“I will. Thank you Marie.”
Marie began working on Greg’s toenails and fingernails. In the distance he heard Bonnie and Jill talking. He looked around the shop at several women having their hair styled. With his hair done, then his nails, and soon his makeup he would look like he fully belonged in this and any other hair emporium frequented by women. When he was Lisa he would be entitled to be anywhere in the world or do anything that was reserved for women and girls. Where femininity ruled and men were not permitted. Where ‘Girls Only’ signs were posted. The other side of the coin was that he would no longer be permitted to enter the realm of men – not that he would want to!! Let Blake have that. It wouldn’t be her concern anymore.
When Marie was done, Greg was overcome with admiration for his pretty fingers and toes. “Oh my God, Marie, they’re so pretty!” He wondered how he had managed to live so many years of his life without pretty fingernails. How could any girl not want to have a lovely shade of polish that went with her hands wherever she went? It was such a powerful statement of femininity and Greg let the delightful knowledge that he now was wearing nail polish titillate his mind. His hands have joined his hair to be unambiguously female. He was half-way to Lisa.
As Greg waited for Jill he formed an image of his mom and sister seeing his fingernails. His little sister always wore nail polish, but he wasn’t so sure that his mom ever did. The moment they saw him they would see his hands, perhaps even before they saw his dress and face. It would be the bright pink that would attract their attention and then their minds would be going through stages of disbelief as it sank in that their son and brother had become a girl. Or would they not believe she was a girl? How long would it take and how much convincing until his family truly believed that Greg was Lisa? He was climbing out on a limb and it wasn’t a question if the limb would break, it surely will. The only question was when it would break.
Jill was done with her haircut and came with Bonnie to find Greg. Where Jill’s face was beautiful, now with a man’s hairdo her face had become handsome. Some of Jill was still there if one looked for it. “I’m astounded,” Greg said. “Jill has gone from beautiful to handsome! How in the world did you do that Bonnie?”
“Bonnie is a genius,” Jill said.
Greg stared at Jill. This was Blake’s face. Lisa will be Blake’s girlfriend and she will come to love and adore this man. Jill’s eyes found Greg’s and she was looking at him with an affection that stirred his heart. Greg hoped that when he had become Lisa, that Blake would find her pretty.
“You’ve done amazing work here today, Bonnie,” Jill said. “Both of us have been more than a little anxious about it because it’s the start of our commitment to becoming Lisa and Blake. I’m feeling very much encouraged and now all we have to do is wait for Monday when we take the final plunge.”
“If it’s any consolation to you, I’m certain that Lisa will thrive in my class. I’m fascinated by the opportunity to not only teach a girl about makeup and our other topics, but also how to be the girl that she knows she is. Hopefully, Lisa’s classmates and I will be able to provide her with a rich source of information about being a girl. No doubt by imitating us, Lisa’s femininization will be accelerated.”
“I know I’m going to love the class and I’m definitely going to do my best!” Greg said.
***
When Jill and Greg returned to her house, she made lattes and they sat side-by-side in chaise lounges in the backyard. “Can you stay the night tonight?” Jill asked.
“Really?” Greg exclaimed. This would be their first night together. “You know I’d love to.” The implications of Jill’s offer passed through Greg’s mind. Chief among them was the realization that if he lay next to Jill even for one night in her bed, then anything less than spending the rest of his life with her would be unbearable. The dike that was holding back his growing love for her was weakening. A night with her would cause a mile-wide breach.
“Good. This is a moment for both of us to savor. We’re on the precipice about to jump and it’s the perfect time for us to take stock of where we’ve been and where we’re going.”
“I love how you think of everything,” Greg said.
“We can start by you telling me how you want to live as Lisa.”
“It might be hard to separate my fantasy about being Lisa from the reality. I mean some things I want might not be realistic.”
“I understand. We can always sort that out later. Knowing what you want even if just in an ideal world is still helpful to know.”
“Sure.” A prickly feeling ran through Greg’s chest. Jill was asking him for an unadulterated view of what was in his heart. Even before answering her he knew that he was going to spill the beans about his feelings for her. The dam was going to burst and he couldn’t stop it. “Well, I hope this doesn’t freak you out, but Lisa doesn’t want to live alone. She wants a man in her life. A very specific man.” Greg laughed crazily. “I’m sorry but I guess there’s no simple way to say it. I want to be with you. I want us to be Lisa and Blake. I want to be the woman in your life …” Greg stopped abruptly. In a husky voice and holding back tears he said, “I guess I have a confession to make and I’m terrified to say it.”
“I want you to tell me, Greg,” Jill said. “Don’t hold back.”
“It’s just that …” Greg paused. His mind was desperately trying to see into the future to know how Jill would react. But he was blind. He decided that he had to go ahead. Turning back would condemn him to uncertainty that he no longer had a stomach for. Finally he said, “I’ve fallen in love with you. I’m in love with you. I love you. I can’t deny it.”
Jill felt Greg’s words enter her ears, race to her mind, and then to her heart. A tsunami of joy rose up inside her chest and she saw with startling clarity how strong her emotions were for this wonderful, strange, beautiful soon-to-be Lisa that had opened the door for her transition to Blake. Jill got up and lay down alongside Greg in his chair. With her face very close to his she wiped away two stray tears that had rolled onto his cheeks. Greg looked at her beautiful face and Jill smiled at him. With her eyes locked on his she said, “I’ve fallen in love with you, too. I’m in love with you, too. I love you. I want you here in my house and bed.”
Tears welled up in Greg’s eyes and rolled onto his cheeks. “Truly?” Greg said in the tiniest of voices.
“Yes, my dear Greg. Truly.”
Greg cried softly for a minute and finally said, “I’m so very happy.”
“So am I. How could it be any other way? What we’re about to do comes from us together. Our attraction for each other – Blake for Lisa and Lisa for Blake – is what is making us become Lisa and Blake.”
They thought about their new-found declarations of love for each other. This was a moment to be savored for all time.
Finally Greg said, “I want to cook for you, even do the mundane house chores. Laundry and cleaning. I want to be desirable for you whenever you’re in the mood. I guess I want to be a traditional – even stereotypical – woman in your house. That’s what I want and will feel most comfortable with.”
“I won’t stop you. I want you to be the woman you want to be. I want you to be the woman in my life. I’m thrilled to be the man in your life and I will do everything I can to provide for you and make you happy.”
They stared at each other thinking about what they had both said. “What we just said sounded a lot like marriage vows,” Jill volunteered.
“I was thinking the same thing. What we want for our life together sounds a lot like marriage,” Greg said.
“So why are we beating around the bush? Blake is going to propose to you, to Lisa, I’m sure of it.”
“He is?” Greg said. “Oh my God! And Lisa is going to say yes! YES!” Greg hugged Jill and they shared an intense kiss. “I so much want to be Lisa Hayley Cappels! I insist on taking your name! May I?”
Jill laughed. “I’m flattered. Of course you may! So we’ll be engaged as soon as we’re Blake and Lisa. We should plan on a long engagement. Perhaps a year. Give ourselves time to find out how the reality of our lives turns out. Time without pressure. We can use the year to work with our families to gain acceptance. If we’re lucky your dad will be able to give you away at our wedding. Wouldn’t that be nice.”
Greg thought of himself walking down the aisle in a beautiful wedding gown, with his arm holding onto his dad. “Oh my God, Jill. I hope and pray that my dad will give me away at my wedding!”
“With luck it might happen.”
“No matter what, I’ll have to pick out a wedding gown!”
“These thoughts are so much fun, but we have to get past Monday for all this to happen.”
“I know.”
“We’re leaping into Blake and Lisa with no safety net beneath us! But I’m sure that if we make it through that day, then it will only get easier and easier!”
“I want our future so badly that I’ll do whatever it takes to be Lisa starting Monday.”
***
That night Greg made tacos. That was one of the few dishes that he felt confident making. Once he had become Lisa she was going to learn how to cook. It would make her very happy if Blake liked her cooking.
Jill complimented Greg on the tacos and they made themselves comfortable in the living room. Jill found a movie for them to watch. From time to time during the movie Jill kissed Greg. “Just practicing,” Jill said and Greg laughed. When the show was over they went to bed. They held each other in the dark. Greg didn’t know what Jill’s expectations were until she said, “Let’s wait until we’re Blake and Lisa before we go any further. I’m not disappointing you, am I? I just think that we’re making memories now that will be with us our whole lives. So our first time we go biblical should be when I’m fully into Blake and you are fully into Lisa. Is that okay?”
“Yes, of course.”
***
Greg spent the better part of Sunday bringing his wardrobe to Jill’s house. Much of his dresses and other clothes were now returning from where they had been just a couple of weeks earlier. Neither Greg or Jill had been able to see into the future to know how fast and how deeply they would make a commitment to each other. What they hadn’t foreseen was the extraordinary gravitational attraction created between them by their decisions to become Lisa and Blake. Two people cannot accomplish such a profound change without becoming hopelessly entwined within each other’s hearts and minds. That was the lesson that Greg and Jill had learned. They would soon be engaged to be married as Lisa and Blake. It was the necessary and logical result of having encouraged each other in the pursuit of their true selves.
End Part 4
The Suitcase – 5
By
Pamela
Monday morning Lisa awoke to Blake saying, “Rise and shine!” She lay in bed watching Blake across the room. He was wearing boxers and a white tee shirt. “I’ll make the coffee,” he said, and went downstairs to the kitchen. Lisa got out of bed and went to the bathroom. She was wearing a baby-doll nightie, her boobs in a comfortable bralette, and panties. She sat on the toilet and peed. She brushed her teeth, washed her face, and combed her hair. She put on a pair of plush pink slippers and went downstairs to join Blake.
He had just finished starting up the coffee maker and Lisa said, “Sit down. Let me serve you breakfast You have a big workday ahead of you!”
“Thank-you honey,” Blake said sitting down. “I’ll have corn flakes with banana.”
“Coming right up.” Lisa laughed. It was fun to play house with Blake. She felt like they were newlyweds.
“Come here,” Blake said.
Lisa stood in front of him and Blake encircled her waist with his arms around her and said, “Have I told you that I love you lately?”
“Not since I woke up.”
Blake pulled Lisa tightly into himself until his head was nestled in between Lisa’s breasts. “You’re warm and you smell good.” Lisa held his head and slowly moved her fingers through Blake’s hair. Lisa had put a tiny bit of perfume on her nightgown as an experiment to see if she liked it or not. “And you’re so sexy.”
Lisa laughed. “I’m not your breakfast. Let me get your corn flakes.” Blake let go of her and she got a bowl and made up his cereal and served it to him. She made up a bowl for herself and sat down across from Blake.
“Are you nervous about Bonnie’s class?” Blake asked.
“A little. Once I’m there and I meet the other girls I think it’ll be easier. I hope so, anyway.”
“Bonnie’s going to be looking out for you.”
“I know. I’m also a bit afraid that the other girls will be smarter than me, or at least better at picking up and learning what Bonnie teaches.”
“I’m sure that you’ll be as smart as the other girls. You’re no dummy.”
“I guess I’m being a baby. You’re the one with the harder day ahead of them. Everyone at the alley will have to think differently about you, won’t they?”
“Some of them probably already think of me as a guy. The biggest change is that they’ll start calling me Blake.”
“Your boss is okay with it?”
“You mean the corporation that owns the bowling alley? Corporate isn’t interested in anything more than the bottom line – and we’re one of the best run alleys in their portfolio.”
“Will some of the customers be surprised?”
“Oh, sure. Especially the group of girls with whom I’ve been bowling. We form a team in some of the competitions. They’ll have to look for a replacement bowler.”
“But you can join a boys’ team?”
“I hope so. I expect so. Any number of the boys’ teams at the alley would be improved if I bowled for them.”
“How do you think Barry’s going to take it?”
Blake laughed. “He’s still in Toronto for a little while longer. It’ll be funny when he shows up and sees me. I expect that he’ll thank his lucky stars that he didn’t marry me!”
When Blake was done eating he went upstairs to finish dressing. Lisa cleaned the breakfast dishes, poured herself a cup of coffee and relaxed on the terrace enjoying the backyard garden. Blake came out to say goodbye.
“Let me get a good look at you!” Lisa said. She stood up and ran her fingers over Blake’s short-sleeve bowling alley shirt smoothing it and slightly adjusting it. “You’re so handsome!” She saw Blake’s biceps poking out from his shirt sleeves. “And getting so buff!” She gently ran her fingers over the outline of his muscles. For the last few weeks Jill had been working out daily in her basement with a recently purchased exercise machine. Lisa looked at Blake’s trousers and then at the men’s work shoes he was wearing. She wondered what underwear he had decided to wear within his pants. When she undressed with him this evening she would find out what it was. Perhaps he was wearing one of his jock straps. As far as she knew he had yet to buy something to put inside them.
“You’re too cute. If you need to call me for any reason, don’t hesitate. I’ll be thinking of you.”
“I’m nervous about going to Bonnie’s but in a good way. I hope you think I’m pretty when I come home.”
“I already think you’re pretty. We’re only going for prettier here!”
“I love you, Blake.”
Blake gave Lisa a kiss on the lips and left.
Lisa closed her eyes and enjoyed the moments of peace before she had to start her day.
***
Lisa had gotten Mr. Lutz’s permission to skip work so she could take Bonnie’s morning class. She could have gone to work in the afternoon, but she didn’t have the emotional reserves to deal both with the new class and Mr. Lutz’s reaction to Lisa in the same day. She would save the latter trauma for tomorrow afternoon. By then she hoped to be safely ensconced in Bonnie’s class. If Mr. Lutz didn’t fire her, then she would work afternoons for the rest of the week and take Bonnie’s class in the mornings.
When she was done with her coffee, Lisa went upstairs to get ready. She lifted her nightgown over her head and took off the bralette and panties she had slept in. In the bathroom she took a shower and dried herself off. She opened the top drawer of her dresser and took out the pink diamond Prima Donna bra and panty that she had selected and ordered online. Jill had encouraged Greg to take this essential step toward womanhood – picking out and buying her own bra and panty – that would also serve to commemorate her first day as Lisa.
Lisa put her boobs in the cups of her bra and looked in the mirror. This was not the first time that she had admired herself in this bra and panty. She liked the high waist of the full briefs and the pretty lace trim around her legs. She took a pair of pantyhose from her dresser and sat down on the bed and put them on. She savored the special silky feeling they gave to her legs. Perhaps as time went on she’d be less excited about wearing pantyhose, but for the moment it was a decidedly fun thing to do.
Lisa looked through her dresses and picked out the beige sheath dress she had previously decided would be perfect for the first class. It was not too flashy. Just the right amount of modesty to go with her prominent breasts in a situation where she didn’t want to stick out in any way. She would much rather be liked than attempt to be seen as being cool. A role model for the kind of girl she wanted to be was Greg’s second Cousin Pamela that he had met when he was twelve. She had dark eyes and dark hair and thin graceful arms. She wore feminine dresses and exuded a sweet fragility that Greg had envied. For many nights after her visit he had invented fantasies in which he was a quiet, graceful, and precious imitation of her. Now, with Bonnie’s help and Blake’s blessing, Lisa had a chance to finally bring such dreams to fruition.
Lisa put the dress on over her head and zipped it up as she pulled it down past her bust to her hips. She selected a pair of heels that went with the beige color and put them on. Bonnie’s instructions were not to put on makeup before the class. Lisa put a delicate gold chain bracelet on her left wrist. She checked inside her pocketbook to make sure her keys and wallet were there. The leather purse with a shoulder strap had been Jill’s. It gave Lisa a warm, comfortable feeling to make Jill’s purse her own. Now she was ready to go after one final check in the mirror. From many angles she felt that she definitely had a girls’ profile. The image would be complete once she wore a bit of makeup and perhaps when her hair had reached well beyond her shoulders.
This was to be her first major excursion outside the house in a dress. Unlike her daring visit to the bar in Toronto, she would be immersing herself among many people. It was definitely taking a plunge into the unknown. No matter what happened or whom she encountered she would be Lisa. She would solve any problems that arose as Lisa. She would channel Lisa through every pore of her body!
***
Blake could not get rid of the grin on his face as he drove to the bowling alley. He loved the idea of showing off his newfound masculinity to the staff and patrons. He would individually talk to each employee informing them that he was now Blake. Whatever they thought about his past self as Jill they would have to make the same clean break from Jill that he had.
Blake parked in his spot at the bowling alley and got out of his car. Now he had the opportunity to debut the manly walk that Jill had perfected over the last couple of weeks with the help of Greg and an internet video. He propelled himself forward under the exertion of his upper abs leading to a masculine swing of his arms with his hands facing downwards. He would be projecting unambiguous masculinity as he went about his day in the alley. Soon enough he would then be fully accepted as being a man.
Blake wished he could see Lisa walking to Bonnie’s. She would be inaugurating her newly acquired feminine walk. It had been somewhat of a struggle for Greg to internalize it, but when it finally came after many hours of practice he and Jill celebrated. Blake imagined Lisa walking with small steps, arm motions originating in her lower abs, a lateral swaying of the hips, and hands flared out. It was utterly darling and inevitably stirred Blake’s passion. Having his future wife walk with feminine grace was an important, alluring, girlish detail that Blake appreciated. He took Lisa’s determination to achieve a perfect ladies’ walk as a powerful sign of her devotion to him. It made Blake love Lisa even more – as if that were possible.
Blake entered the alley and made his way to Jesse who was behind the counter. “Hey Jesse,” Blake said.
“Whoa? Is that you boss!”
“It is. Starting this morning I’m Blake.” Blake said.
Jessed studied Blake and said, “Cool. I like the haircut. Who’re you going to bowl with now?”
“The guys, obviously. You have my permission to spread the word that I’m looking for a team.”
“If they’re smart they’ll fight to get you.” Jesse laughed. “Actually, Barry’s team is looking for someone. He comes back in a week and they’ll need someone right away to start competing.”
“Barry’s team?” Blake said. “That could be embarrassing.”
“Even if you’re not on his team, you’ll still be bowling against him.”
“True. Of course, if I joined Barry’s team it’ll be unbeatable.”
“No argument there!”
“Maybe Barry will see it the same way and invite me to join.”
Blake circulated around the alley chatting up his employees letting them know that he was now Blake. When he was done he went to his office and sat at his desk. He opened the top side drawer and took out a framed picture of Barry and Jill that he previously had on the desk. He opened it up and took out the picture. After Lisa finished Bonnie’s class Blake would get a nice photo of the two of them to put in the frame. It would be lovely to have Lisa looking at him while he worked.
There was a knock on the door and Blake called out, “Come in.”
The door opened and Emily entered. She’s one of the women on Jill’s bowling team. “What’s this I hear about … Holy shit, Jill? What’s happened to you? What am I looking at?”
“I’m sorry Emily. I’m now a man named Blake. I was going to tell you and the others.”
“You’re my best friend and you don’t bother to tell me what you’re up to?”
“How could I tell you? Imagine trying to explain that in a couple of weeks I’m going to turn into a man. It’s as personal an inner need as one can have and it had to be worked through by myself without other voices.”
“I guess I can understand that. But why were there no clues? You’ve always been pure girl to me!”
“What you were seeing was what my parents created. It was never me. Inside there was an inner voice that would feel trapped into wearing lingerie, dresses, heels, and stockings. I had boobs on my chest and they were alien to me. They seemed like a curse. I used to wish I were an A cup! You can’t imagine how tired I was of the girls in gym classes that were intimidated by my large breasts. I wished the ground would open up and swallow me. Watching Barry slobber over them was always a bummer.”
“Why did you even date him?”
“I was a coward. My parents loved him and I was scared to rain on everyone’s parade. Marrying Barry was the path of least resistance.”
“What snapped inside of you when you found out that he was unfaithful?”
“I realized that I had the moral imperative to do what was right for me. Barry’s indiscretion gave me freedom to be myself. I had no reason to be loyal to him anymore. But my true self was a man. So Barry’s cheating gave me the push I needed to pursue my masculine feelings. At the same time I met a man who had the courage to be the girl he wanted to be. Our suitcases got mixed up on the flight to Toronto and he dressed in my clothes. For the first time since he was a teenager – when he began wishing he were a girl – my suitcase gave him a path to achieving his desires. To some extent he was a role model for me in how I could actualize my transition to a man.”
“The hardest thing for me to understand is how I could feel close to someone yet not know them at all.”
“I’m really sorry Emily. I hope we can remain friends. To tell you the truth all these years I’ve been feeling my way forward through a dense fog looking for the sun and I had to do it alone.”
“I’m probably also guilty of keeping secrets from you. I mean I had reservations about Barry but I never shared them with you for fear of getting you mad at me.”
Blake got up and walked over to Emily and hugged her.
Emily said, “Now that you’re a man, do you find me attractive?”
“Sexually?”
“Yes. Are you hot for me?”
“I should be, shouldn’t I? But I’m not. I still desire men’s bodies even though I’m a man. What I’m attracted to is a man who sees himself as a girl.”
“Like the man you met in Toronto?”
“Yes. I don’t want to keep any more secrets from you. Today is my first day as Blake and it’s her first day as Lisa. She’s now a girl.”
“You changed on the same day?”
“Yes that was our plan. And now for a bombshell: Lisa and I are getting married.”
“Holy mother of God! You go from an engagement to Barry to an engagement with Lisa?”
“I know. It’s a lot to take in.”
“You’re telling me! Can I meet Lisa?”
“Sure. Next week she and I will be ready for prime time. We’re polishing up our new identities right now. I enrolled Lisa in Bonnie’s makeup class.”
“You did! That’s a brilliant stroke.”
“That way Lisa will get her makeup right. Bonnie did her hair and Marie did her nails. She’s actually quite a pretty girl.”
“Well we’ll definitely have to celebrate your engagement. Can I tell everyone the good news?”
“Sure. Lisa and I are ‘out’ and proud to be who we are.”
“Now I’m going to have to find a bowler to replace you. Does Lisa bowl?”
Blake laughed. “No you don’t want Lisa. She’s not that kind of girl. She’s trying to learn bowling and I’m helping her, but I don’t think she’s ever going to reach the level of your team. Anyway, that’s not the type of girl that I would fall in love with.”
“What do you mean?”
“I love that Lisa is a precious and delicate girl. Not brassy. Not a girl with the gumption to become a fine bowler.”
“Whew. This is all so surprising to me. Are you’re going to join a men’s team?”
“I intend to.”
Emily laughed. “What about Barry’s I heard they’re looking for someone.”
“I’m keeping an open mind.”
“The two of you together on one team would be quite formidable.”
“That’s what people say.”
***
Lisa took a deep breath, opened the door, and stepped out onto the front porch. Before she would worry about how well she would be received in the world around her, she had to walk down the few steps to the street in her two-inch heels. She knew that her shoes would be fine for walking the ten blocks to Bonnie’s shop – as against her higher heels that would only be appropriate for standing around at a party. Nonetheless she was a novice in heels so walking downstairs with them required concentration and a firm grasp of the handrail. She made her way down slowly with some attention to appearing graceful though she doubted that she was.
Once on the street Lisa headed toward Bonnie’s shop. At long last a chance to show off the marvelous woman’s walk that she had perfected with the help of Blake. A key breakthrough was reaching a point when Greg walked this way without having to remind himself to do so. It had to be a reflex – not a walk that was turned on and off via a switch. Lisa would hopefully soon forget how to walk like a man. It would eventually feel unnatural to even pretend to walk that way.
From behind, Lisa imagined that she appeared to be a fairly attractive, relatively small-hipped girl with longish hair, wearing a cute dress, and stockings. Pedestrians approaching her from the front would see a well-endowed, slender woman with a face that was a bit jarring. Not quite a girl – but not quite a boy either due to the feminine hairstyle. With the right makeup Lisa was sure that the ambiguity would be removed. Her face would be that of a girl.
For the first couple of blocks Lisa felt the same sort of excitement she had felt in Toronto. The lurking potential for being exposed elevated her emotions. Her walking outside as a girl was daring. By the third block, and after having passed a few people who took no special notice of her, Lisa relaxed to the point of enjoying the exhilarating sense of freedom that came with being herself. This is what she wanted more than anything. She basked in the feel of the ladies underwear against her skin. The distinctive tugs of her bra, panties and pantyhose against her body reminding her of how she had become a girl. And there was also the dress. The darling dress that proclaimed far and wide that here was a charming and refined woman walking down the street. The future Lisa Cappels! Lisa wondered what she would do if these feelings never subsided. She’d spend the rest of her life in an ecstatic, blissful state.
Lisa owed her happiness to Blake and thoughts of how much she wanted to devote herself to making Blake happy crowded her mind. She hoped to find ever more ways she could dote on Blake. It gave her great pleasure contemplating the happiness she could bring to him. She hoped that Blake would always find her attractive. It would be nice to learn how to seduce Blake. How to be so pretty and inviting that he would take her into the bedroom and make love to her. Here she was just a couple of hours into being Lisa and she was getting crazily filled with fantasies about the future. She had to learn to take each day as it came. Each hour, for that matter. That way she would never be disappointed and she would most fully appreciate her new life as Lisa.
***
Lisa arrived at the salon and Bonnie greeted her. “My oh my! Pretty dress, pantyhose, heels, fabulous haircut, and pretty nails. And you’re well on your way toward perfecting girls’ mannerisms!”
“I’m so relieved. I’ve been worried about that. I so much want to act feminine. Let go of any boy body language that I might have.”
“Well, so far so good. We have a very nice class lined up this time. The other girls I think are ones that you’ll hit it off with.”
“I hope so. I want to be accepted as one of their own.”
“I don’t see why you won’t be.”
Bonnie pointed to the backroom and told Lisa to wait there. “Two of the girls have arrived all ready. Introduce yourself.”
Lisa walked to the room and looked in. There were two girls sitting together chatting. A number of tables had mirrors with lights like one sees in a theatre dressing room. There were several large mirrors and other furniture. The girls looked at Lisa and did a slight double-take as she entered the room. Lisa was certain they could see the boy in her face. Hopefully, Bonnie would make femininizing her face a priority once she began discussing makeup.
“Hi,” Lisa said. “I’m Lisa.” She was determined to make an effort to be positive and hope that the girls will respond in kind.
A slender girl with light brown hair reaching far down the middle of her back, smiled, and said, “Hi Lisa. I’m Debbie.” She was wearing a white pullover top, a black skirt, and stockings.
“Hi Debbie.”
“And I’m Diane,” the other girl said. She was short and curvaceous and wearing jeans and a buttoned blouse.
“Hi Diane.”
“Your dress is so cute,” Debbie said.
“Thanks. It’s one of my favorites.”
“It reminds me of the dresses they sell at Millie’s Boutique on Lake Drive. Is that where you bought it?”
“Actually a friend gave it to me.”
“What a nice present. She or maybe he has great taste!”
“It was a girlfriend. I’m not so sure a boyfriend would do so well!”
Debbie and Diane laughed.
“I’m so excited about the class,” Diane said.
“Me too,” Lisa said. “What are you most interested in?”
“Most important is my makeup. My mom says I put too much on. Since I never listen to her, she hopes that Bonnie can knock some sense into me! What about you?”
“Makeup is definitely the most important thing right now. I’m really helpless in knowing what’s best for me. Bonnie says that she can straighten me out.”
“If anybody can it’s her. She’s amazing.”
“I know. She did my hair!”
“It looks fabulous. And Marie did your nails?”
“Yes.”
“She does mine all the time. She’s the best.”
Two girls entered the room. “Hi gang!” said an athletic, somewhat large-boned girl with a pretty face and a short haircut. “I’m Stephanie.” She was wearing blue jeans and a tight tank top that accentuated her imposing chest.
“And I’m Laurie,” a petite girl said coming in behind Stephanie. She had long blonde hair framing her face and was wearing a pretty floral A-line dress, white heels, and stockings. Lisa, Debbie, and Diane greeted Laurie and Stephanie. Lisa sensed that Stephanie and Laurie had taken a second glance at her as if to figure out what they were looking at.
Among the four girls Lisa thought that Laurie was most like her in dress and comportment. While Lisa hoped she might make a friend from the class, she had no expectations that she would. If she did, then probably Laurie would be the most likely. The two of them were the most overtly feminine.
Bonnie entered and closed the door behind her. “Hi girls,” she said. “This class is meant to be fun, so if you aren’t having fun you need to let me know. You’re wondering how this couldn’t be fun! I once had a girl who was allergic to the foundation we were using and she was miserable. Please speak up if anything is bothering you!” Bonnie looked at each of the girls in turn and smiled. “I think you know that we’ll talk about makeup, hair, nails, and other basic information girls find useful.” Bonnie laughed. “A lot of what we cover is especially useful in the morning when we’re getting ready for our day. As we get to know one another, I hope we’ll reach a consensus on additional areas we can talk about. Any questions?”
No one said anything. After a minute Bonnie said, “Let’s go around the circle and introduce ourselves and tell us why we’re here. What you’d like to learn and why. Let’s start with Debbie.”
Debbie looked around the circle and said, “I’m Debbie. I haven’t had much problem with my makeup, but I’ve been asked a lot of times by my girlfriends and my younger sisters and their girlfriends about what makeup they ought to wear. I thought that I’d like to really know what I’m saying instead of just guessing.”
“I really like that, Debbie,” Bonnie said. “You’ll definitely learn enough here to give good advice. Is there anything else?”
“The other thing is that I’m a bit more than an A cup and a bit less than a B cup. I’d like to wear a padded bra that got me to a B and I’m wondering what sort of advice you could give me, or the class could give me.”
“That’s a great question. Many girls who come here have the same question. So we should definitely talk about our bras and what we want to accomplish with them.”
Bonnie looked at Diane who was sitting to Bonnie’s left. “I’m Diane and I was telling some of the girls before that I put on too much makeup. So I’m kind of lost and want to find out what is the best makeup for me. My mom says it’s a lot less than I wear now. Maybe I don’t even need makeup. I’m just not sure.”
“You have the right idea about the need to figure out the best makeup for the special characteristics of your face. We’ll definitely answer your makeup questions here. Any other problem areas?”
“Well there is one other issue I have. I normally wear panty girdles to get the shape I like but lately I’ve come to wonder what other choices I might have. For example, there are pretty shaping slips that might give me the same or even nicer look besides being smoother.”
“I’m glad you brought up shaping slips. They’ve recently been on my radar, as well, and I’ve been curious to try them,” Bonnie said. “We should definitely devote some time to shaping alternatives. Many, many girls share that interest with us.”
Bonnie looked at Stephanie who said, “I’m Stephanie. Anything you can teach us about foundation garments is music to my ears! Between my various girdles, my control top panty hose and my body suits I can never decide which I look best in. Besides that you’ve probably noticed that my hair is farshtunkene. I really, really, want to learn what I should do with it!”
Bonnie laughed. “You’re not the first girl showing up here who believes their hair is a calamity! We’ll definitely spend time going over your options for a lovely hairdo! Once again, the choice of foundation garments a girl makes can have great consequences for her comfort and self-image. We’ll definitely spend some time exploring the many options. Now let’s hear from Laurie.”
Sitting to the left of Stephanie, Laurie said, “Hi, I’m Laurie. I’m interested in learning more about makeup, hair, nails, all of that. Advice on clothing and shoes is always fun to listen to. It will also be fun to learn about whether or not I would like to wear shaping slips or girdles. Besides that, I confess that I’m new to Chicago and I saw the ad for the class and I thought it would be a place to meet some nice girls and maybe make some friends.”
“Welcome to Chicago! I’m very glad you’re here and I’m sure we’ll meet your expectations. Many new friendships have been formed in this class – probably due to the shared adversity in understanding eye shadow!”
The girls laughed and Bonnie said. “Now let’s hear from our last girl, Lisa. As I think you’ve all figured out, her life journey is a bit different than ours.”
Lisa looked at each of the girls and Bonnie and then steeled herself and said, “Hi, I’m Lisa. Obviously, I need help with makeup. My hair is beautiful because Bonnie did it on Saturday morning. Marie did my nails so they’re perfect!”
The girls laughed and their merriment helped ease Lisa’s tension. “What I hope to get out of this class more than anything is acceptance and a feeling of belonging. I grew up not being able to be what I knew I was and then unexpectedly I was given a path to becoming Lisa. So I guess what I’m saying is that I know what is inside of me. I hope that through this class the world around me will see me the same way I see myself.”
“That’s such a beautiful statement,” Bonnie said. “I don’t believe anyone can doubt your sincerity.”
“I’m glad that Lisa said that,” Stephanie said. “When I first saw her I wondered what was going on. Now I understand and I hope that Lisa does feel like she belongs here.”
“I agree with Stephanie” Debbie said. “I was perplexed but no longer. I have the feeling that Lisa’s enthusiasm for being a girl will make me appreciate my own femininity more than I normally do.”
“That’s an interesting take,” Bonnie said.
“I also welcome Lisa,” Laurie said. “It’s interesting that Lisa is a feminine girl as against more of a blend of male and female.”
“That’s so true,” Bonnie said. “Just within girls themselves there’s a wide range of personalities from the very feminine all the way to what used to be call tom boys, let alone girls that become boys.”
“That’s my older sister who became my older brother,” Diane said. “He transitioned in high school. So I have every appreciation for the courage that Lisa must have to present as a pretty girl.”
“I’m overwhelmed,” Lisa said. “You don’t know how much this means to me.” Her voice had gotten husky and she was fighting back tears.
“What a nice moment this is,” Bonnie said. “You’re even making me tear up.”
The moment passed and Lisa thanked the girls profusely.
“The lesson for all of us,” Bonnie said, “is how women tend to be empathetic. Each of us in our own way has made an attempt to understand Lisa’s struggle. From that it is a short distance to the acceptance that Lisa craves and with it our belief that she belongs in the class.”
***
After the girls settled down Bonnie began her instruction in makeup. “Our first job is to match the foundation shade to the color of your skin.”
“Doesn’t my skin have different colors in different places and different times of the year?” Stephanie said.
“It certainly does. So we have to take that into account. In every case you hope that your foundation color matches the color of your neck. From that essential color there are techniques for lightening or darkening your makeup to accommodate winter and summer. For example, mixing a bit of moisturizer into the foundation will lighten it a bit. Putting some bronzer in it could darken it. There are other techniques as well that we’ll go over.”
Bonnie showed the girls how to come up with the ideal foundation shade for each of them. “This is half the battle in makeup so from now on make sure you always have a supply of this shade.” She had them slowly and carefully layer the foundation to build coverage by buffing and blending in smooth circular motions. “Your skin should look like skin when you’re done!” she reminded them.
Bonnie handed them each a pencil and paper and had them write notes on what they had done thus far. What shade they had arrived at and a description of how they put it on their faces. “Every step of the way I want you to take notes!”
“I can see why the foundation color should match my neck, but what about the rest of my body? What if that’s a different color?” Stephanie said.
“That’s a good question,” Bonnie said.
Stephanie pulled up her top exposing her belly up to the bottom half of her bra. She was wearing a light-pink tee-shirt bra that seemed to be having some difficulty containing her large breasts.
“I think you’ll agree that the color of your face after applying foundation does match the skin tone of your stomach. So if you match your neck then your face should be more than compatible with the rest of your body.”
“You’re right, Bonnie, I can see it,” Stephanie said. She began lowering her blouse and Bonnie said, “Before you do that, Stephanie, I can see that we’re definitely going to need a discussion of bras.”
“What do you mean?”
“Without seeing the rest of your bra, I see that the center gore is not resting flat against your breastbone.” Bonnie pointed to the center of Stephanie’s bra where it was riding a half inch off of her chest. “I imagine that your bra must be pretty uncomfortable. Am I right?”
“I’m used to the way it feels.”
“But is it comfortable?”
“Not exactly, I guess.”
“We’re definitely going to have to have a clinic on bra sizing. When we’ve finished with our makeup then we’ll check our bras and see how well they’re doing and what we can do to make them better.”
Stephanie pulled her top back down and said, “Thank you Bonnie. The more I think about it, the more I do feel like my bras aren’t quite right. I’ve never known what to do about it.”
“I’m sure we can find the right size for you. I’ve never met a woman who I couldn’t help to find the right bra size!”
“That’s great!”
“Now let’s continue our work on makeup. Everyone has a nice foundation. Now I want to talk about using the right tool for each job. We used the diffuser brush for applying foundation since its dense bristles efficiently achieve even and smooth coverage. In contrast, a powder brush with ultra-soft, feathery bristles is used to apply prep and finish powder. Use smooth sweeps to blur pores and set your look. A lip brush is used with cheek and lip tint. It has packed bristles so you can swipe on strokes of color. Remember to wash your brushes often.”
While the girls examined the different kinds of brushes, Bonnie said, “I want to next show you how to use the brushes to spotlight your unique features. The idea it to bring them out and make them shine. I’ll work first on Lisa’s face and then the others in turn. Note that she’s done a good job with the foundation and prep. Now we apply several buildable contour shades that highlight her best features and dim the areas that should be hid. And remember, less is more.”
Bonnie applied makeup to Lisa commenting on everything she did and why. She said, “if you girls want to have a standout eye look then you should keep your lips pared back and complement them with soft contour and highlight. If you want a bold lip, then your eyes should be kept simple and complement the lips by having a soft wash of blush.”
When Bonnie was done with Lisa it was clear to everyone how feminized Lisa’s face became by the highlights that Bonnie had selected. “What do you think, Lisa?” Bonnie asked.
Lisa stared at herself in a mirror. “It’s everything I was hoping for and more. You have really brought out the image of myself that I was hoping to get. I am so indebted to you!”
“I can’t agree more with Lisa,” Laurie said. “I thought Lisa was pretty when I first saw her, but you’ve made her even prettier. You’ve added a delicate feminine quality to her face.”
“Yes, she now has the look of the girl next door. A very pleasing and pretty face,,” Debbie said.
“Good, I’m glad Lisa is pleased and the rest of you can see how effective a few appropriate brushes of makeup can be,” Bonnie said. “Now let me work on the rest of you.” Bonnie turned her attention to the other girls while Lisa looked on with fascination hoping to learn even more about applying makeup. Bonnie individually discussed the makeup options for each girl. She offered suggestions and showed them a sequence of steps they could take to put on their prettiest faces.
When all five girls had their new faces Bonnie suggested they have a coffee break. “It’s amazing how nicely the makeup turned out for everyone,” Debbie said.
“Congratulations to Bonnie. She’s given us all such flattering looks,” Diane said. “I guess my mom was right about my using too much makeup. Bonnie’s approach is not even a tenth of what I was putting on before.”
“It was so smart of you to have us take notes,” Laurie said. “Now I think I can duplicate what you did on my own.”
“I’m glad you said that,” Bonnie said. “Your homework assignment is to come to class tomorrow with the makeup that we did today. Of course, you’ll have washed off today’s makeup before you go to sleep. Tomorrow morning you’ll be starting from scratch. When you get to class we can judge how well each of you did.”
“That’ll be so much fun,” Laurie said.
“Wow. I’ll do my best,” Lisa said.
“Before we move on to another topic are there any more questions about makeup?” Bonnie asked. She looked at everyone and said, “Good. So we have just enough time to talk about bras unless someone has a more pressing issue.”
“I think we should talk about bras today,” Stephanie said. “I’m definitely anxious to find out how I can get a better fit.”
“Alright. Let’s start with Stephanie. Take off your top so we can get a good idea of what we’re dealing with.”
Stephanie lifted her top over her head revealing her light-pink bra. “So Stephanie is wearing a tee-shirt bra which you can tell by how smooth the cups are. This way they blend in behind a tee-shirt and is much less obvious than if Stephanie were to wear a lacy bra. Every girl should have at least one tee-shirt bra.”
Lisa thought of the bras in her drawer and remembered that she did have at least two tee-shirt bras. Thank goodness that’s taken care of. She was transfixed by Stephanie’s chest. Her own D cup breasts were somewhat smaller than Stephanie’s. As Bonnie had pointed out before, the center gore of Stephanie’s bra was pulled away from her breastbone.
“Can anybody point out some of the other problem areas with Stephanie’s bra?” Bonnie asked. .
Diane said, “I don’t think her breasts are fitting inside the cups.”
“Yes indeed,” Bonnie said, “there’s considerable spillover here. Out of the top and the side. What cup size are you wearing?”
“I’m not totally sure. I’ve tried different cup sizes over the years so it could be any one of several.” Stephanie reached behind her back, undid the hooks, and took off her bra. Her breasts were beautifully full with large, bright, red nipples. Lisa was momentarily caught off guard by the sheer naked allure of Stephanie’s breasts and she went through a few moments of anxiety wondering if she had really become Lisa after all. Her mind raced to find the explanation for her feelings until it dawned on her that in regard to physical attraction, she was a Lesbian. That was a rational explanation for her pleasure at gazing upon Stephanie’s breasts. Stephanie examined the tag on her bra and said, “The bra is a 36DD.”
“I imagine that DD is too small a cup size for you, but let’s now check some other aspects of the fit. Put your bra back on and we’ll continue our examination.”
Lisa enjoyed watching Stephanie put her bra back on. It was especially exciting the moment she had gathered her breasts into the cups and made the final adjustments of their positions. Lisa felt almost a spiritual joy that she was a part of this. The door had opened and accepted her within this world where girls shared knowledge and experience with each other about their breasts and bras. She was on the inside looking out! And if one day she got her own real breasts all the better!
Once Stephanie was wearing her bra again, Bonnie said, “Do you see where the underwire cups of Stephanie’s bra are pinching her breast tissue? This can happen because the shoulder straps are too tight. You should be able to comfortably slide two fingers between your shoulders and your bra straps. Let’s see what happens with Stephanie’s bra.” Bonnie took two fingers and showed that they were quite snug inside the strap. “These straps are too tight. I’ll loosen the sliders a bit and we’ll see if this has an effect on the spillage.” Bonnie loosened the straps and said, “This has had only an inconsequential effect. We can conclude that she needs a larger cup size.”
“I don’t understand,” Diane said. “I thought there’s only one cup size for any girl. You measure the difference between the distance around her body just below and across the top of her breasts?”
“Yes, you’re technically right. A one-inch difference is an A cup, two inches a B cup and so on. That usually is right but sometimes for various reasons it doesn’t give the right cup size. It could be just the way one particular bra style fits on a girl or perhaps the manufacturer has a slightly different sizing scheme. Also the shape of a girl’s bone structure can have an effect as well.”
“Perhaps you should measure Stephanie,” Laurie said.
“Sure. That’s always a good idea.” Bonnie found a tape measure, put it around Stephanie, and held it just underneath her breasts. “Between 35 and 36, so I think Stephanie’s bandwidth is about right.”
Now Bonnie measured across the fullest part of her breasts. “Between 41 and 42, so Stephanie is between a DD and DDD. This can be one reason why it’s a bit challenging to fit her comfortably in a bra.”
“Some of my bras are 36DDD,” Stephanie said, “but I don’t think that they fit very well also.”
“The problem can be with the bandwidth. We want the band to lie horizontal all the way around your body. But notice that Stephanie’s band is a little higher up on her back than her front. This can be caused by a band that is too loose as we see is the case here.” Bonnie gently tugged at the band and it was clearly loose. “When the band is too loose it’s not supportive enough to properly hold the cups against the body. As a consequence the weight of the breasts pulls the bra down in the front and pulls up the back. I think that Stephanie should try a 34-band width. I’d say 34DDD or 34G might be her correct bra size.”
“This is very exciting news,” Stephanie said.
“Hopefully, it will be, but you won’t know for sure until you get some thirty-four bandwidth bras and see how they fit. Can you come to class tomorrow with a thirty-four bra and let us look at you?”
“Sure. I’ll buy a 34DDD bra this afternoon and I’ll wear it to class tomorrow.”
“Fabulous.” Stephanie put her top back on and Bonnie said, “Who would like to be next?”
“I can go next,” Debbie said after no one said anything.
“You’re interested in possibly getting a padded bra?”
“Yes.”
“Let’s see the bra you’re wearing today.”
Debbie took off her white pullover top to reveal that she was wearing a lacy, lavender-colored bra with small cups. Once again the view made a strong impression on Lisa. She thought how perfectly matter-of-fact Debbie is in showing off her bra and small chest. “That’s a pretty bra,” Bonnie said. “A cup?”
“Yes.”
“It’s comfortable?”
“Oh definitely.”
“It clearly just about holds your breasts, though one could argue that the bra cups are a wee bit too small. This is not a major problem like it is for Stephanie’s bra. Now if you bought a B cup bra your breasts would be swimming in the cups?”
“Yes. I wonder what a padded bra would do for me.”
“A padded bra is probably a good choice for you since I imagine your goal is to add fullness to your bust line, and enhance the appearance of your bust in clothing.”
“Yes. I want my breasts to look larger.”
“Are your breasts symmetrical?”
“Symmetrical? I don’t know.”
“That can affect which type of padded bra is good for you. You see padded bras either have removable inserts or have padding sewn into the cups. If the padding is sewn in, it tends to be graduated thicker at the base of the cup to provide lift and give the breasts a more natural, rounded look. If the bra has a pocket then you can customize your padding to get the look you want. If your breasts aren’t symmetrical then you need the padded bra with removable inserts so you can even out the difference.”
“Which kind do you think my breast are?” Debbie lifted up her bra so her breasts were visible.
Lisa thought they were adorably cute. She particularly liked Debbie’s nipples that reminded her of a baby bottle. It was clear that having relatively small breasts had its own charms. Lisa wondered if she were the kind of girl who was more likely to have small rather than large breasts. She glanced down at her own chest and decided that she loved the way she was – though it would not be a terrible problem if she had smaller breasts. Having breasts versus not having breasts was more important than the size of the breasts.
“Your breasts are symmetrical. One side isn’t significantly different than the other.”
“So I should get a bra with the padding sewn in.”
“Yes, that’s probably best for you. That will enhance your bust size and add fullness to your bust.”
Debbie readjusted her bra. “Thank you so much Bonnie. I’m going to buy myself a padded bra this afternoon. I’ll wear it to class tomorrow.”
“We’ll all look forward to seeing you in it,” Bonnie said. “Now who’s next? How about Lisa. Are you happy with your bras?”
“Yes. I find them comfortable and pretty. I guess I lean toward pretty bras.”
“That’s okay,” Bonnie said. “Each girl has her own preferences. That makes for a much more interesting world than if everyone thought alike!”
“I only wear pretty bras, also,” Debbie said. “It’s just a thing I have.”
“Many of my bras are pretty too,” Laurie said.
“To tell you the truth, I’ve never thought about it one way or the other,” Diane said. “When I shop for a new bra I sometimes buy based on comfort and color and nothing more. Other times I might get a lacy one – especially if I’m thinking ahead to going out for the night.”
“That’s marvelous,” Bonnie said. “It’s so interesting to hear different thoughts about what bras we prefer. So we know that Lisa likes pretty bras. What bra are you wearing today?”
“I was a little nervous coming here today so I decided to wear a favorite bra and panty set because it gives me some confidence. Maybe I’m crazy but I did feel more relaxed this morning after I put on my underwear. Walking here knowing that I was wearing pretty lingerie definitely lifted my spirits.”
“Many girls feel a bit more confident when they know that they’re wearing a favorite bra and panty set. Do you mind showing us your bra?” Bonnie said. “I’m also curious to see how it fits you.”
“Okay, sure.”
“Let me unzip you,” Bonnie said. She got up and unzipped Lisa’s dress. Lisa stood up and stepped out of it so she was wearing her bra with her panty visible within her pantyhose.
“Oh my God, that’s the prettiest bra,” Debbie said. “What is it?”
“Prima Donna Madison in pink diamond.”
“They’re super expensive,” Stephanie said. “Like $150 I think.”
“I got it for $90. Every so often you can find them on sale for 40% off.”
“Well it’s just a very exquisite bra,” Laurie said.
Bonnie walked around Lisa examining the bra. “It really does fit you flawlessly. What size is it?”
“It’s a 36D.”
“Very good. And it’s comfortable?”
“Very.”
“That’s a whole other dimension to bras. With an expensive, high-quality bra like Lisa is wearing one can expect that it holds up well over time and is super comfortable. We can certainly see from the superb fabric, lace, careful stitching that this is a very well-made bra.”
“It was love at first sight.”
“Isn’t it nice when you’re shopping and you see something – it could be a bra or a dress or shoes or anything – and you immediately know you love it?” The girls nodded their heads in agreement. Bonnie said, “Thank you Lisa for showing us your bra.” Lisa stepped back into her dress and pulled it up and Bonnie zipped her up.
“Laurie or Diane, would you like us to comment on your bra fits?”
“Sure,” Laurie said. She unbuttoned her blouse revealing a white lace bra with cup size somewhere in between Lisa’s and Debbie’s.
“What cup size are you?” Bonnie asked.
“Between B and C. The bra I’m wearing today is a 34C.”
“Can I ask you if your breasts bounce more than you expect?”
“Yes. In this bra I do wonder about that.”
“Your bra should keep you secure and minimize bounce. If you’re feeling bounce inside the cups it can mean that your bra cup is too big. I also see that there’s a gap at the top of the cups. Look down, Laurie. Do you notice that there’s a space between your breasts and the cup?”
“Yes, there is.”
“That’s an indication that your cup size is too big. Another thing is that your bra cups are unlined so that the fabric can tend to wrinkle a bit if your breasts aren’t big enough for your bra. Your cups do show some signs of wrinkling. Finally, do you find yourself fidgeting with your bra during the day? I’ve noticed you making some adjustments during the hour we’ve been here so far.”
“Yes, I do feel like I have to arrange my bra a lot more often than I want.”
“This is another indication that your bra cups are too big. Normally when we put on our bras we scoop up our breast in our hand and set it in the cup so that the nipple is centered. If you find yourself doing that multiple times in the day it must mean that your breasts aren’t big enough for the cups.”
“So I shouldn’t wear C cup bras?”
“Not without padding. You can wear a padded C cup bra and that might correct the problem. For sure if your B cup bras are too tight this might be your best alternative.”
“This is really helpful information. I’ll try on some C cup padded bras and see if I can find one that is comfortable and fits my breasts.”
“Excellent. I think that will work out for you. Now lastly we should have a look at Diane’s bra.” While Laurie was buttoning up her blouse, Diane unbuttoned hers revealing a red bra with smooth cups and lace edging on the wings.
“Another pretty bra,” Bonnie said. “I must say that you girls have worn probably the prettiest collection of bras ever to this class.”
The class studied Diane’s bra and Bonnie said, “Okay, can anybody point out a problem area?”
“I think she has a little bit of spillage out of the side of her bra,” Debbie said.
“Yes. You’re very observant. Are you wearing a C cup bra?” Bonnie asked Diane.
“Yes, I always wear C cup bras.”
“I think your cup size is fine. Your side spillage can be easily cured by buying side support bras. They have seams and inner slings that bring your breasts from around the side to orient more to the front. They give a beautiful, full look.”
“Side support bra? I never thought of wearing one. I’ll get one today.”
“This is great! I’m glad that we devoted our time to bras today. I hope those of you buying new bras will have luck in finding ones that you like. Wear them tomorrow if you can and we can see the contrast! A very neat before and after comparison! Any more questions or bra-related issues?” Bonnie waited for a response. Diane put her blouse back on and when she was done, Bonnie said, “We meet again tomorrow at 9 AM. We’ll talk about hair styling and time permitting some other topics.”
***
The girls got up and filed out of the room through the shop to the street. Lisa felt exuberant. The class had gone better than she could have hoped for. The girls stood together enjoying the sunlight. Debbie said, “I’ve got a free afternoon. Would anyone like to stop for lunch and then bra shop with me?”
“I was going to say the same thing,” Stephanie said. “We could eat together and then shop together.”
“I’m in,” Diane and Laurie said.
“I’d love to join you for lunch,” Lisa said. “I’m also happy to bra shop just for the fun of it.”
“That’s great,” Debbie said. “Shall we eat at Michel’s?”
“Michel’s?” Laurie said.
“Right, you’re new here. It’s a popular neighborhood bistro.”
“Sure let’s go!” Laurie said.
As the five girls headed toward Michel’s, Lisa felt complete and whole. All the pieces of Lisa had come together. She had the pretty face she wanted. She had the camaraderie with girlfriends she hoped to have. She would be spending a girl’s afternoon shopping for bras. She glanced at Stephanie, Debbie, Diane, and Laurie and enjoyed the thought that she was wearing girls’ clothes just like they were. She and the others each had a womanly shape, were holding a purse, and walked like girls. Lisa was as much a girl as any of them. She had arrived.
Her cell phone rang and she saw it was Blake. “Hi honey,” Lisa said.
“Hi love. Bonnie called me to say that you did beautifully in the class. She says the girls have accepted you.”
“That’s true. I can’t tell you how happy I am. They’re the greatest bunch. We’re headed together to have lunch at Michel’s then we’re going to do some ladies shopping.”
“You’ll have to tell me all about it later.”
“I will! And how has your day been?”
“It went very well, though Jill’s old bowling team is in a state of shock.”
“I can imagine! I hope they find a replacement.”
“So do I!”
“We’re at the restaurant now. I love you, Blake. I can’t wait to show you my new face!”
“I love you too.”
Lisa hung up and she entered Michel’s with the other girls.
End Part 5
The Suitcase – 6
By
Pamela
After lunch, Blake made his rounds of the bowling alley looking to see if he was needed. Lane 6 was acting dicey and he made a call to the mechanic, Steve, to take a look at it. Blake watched Ralph, a regular at the alley, get a strike and pump his fist. Ralph noticed that Blake was applauding him. “Nice, smooth delivery. Good for you Ralph.”
Ralph looked at him quizzically like he didn’t know who he was. “Pardon me, Ralph, I’m Blake.”
“Blake …do I know you?”
“The manager.”
“Jill? Jill’s the manager. Did you replace her?”
“Yes and No. Jill’s no more, and I’m now the manager.”
“Where did she go? Why did she leave?”
“Jill doesn’t exist anymore.”
“She’s dead? How horrible!”
“Not dead, exactly. Reborn.”
“What does that mean, reborn?”
“She became a man.”
“You’ve got to be kid…. Oh shit. Don’t tell me you used to be Jill?”
“Yes. Now I’m Blake.”
“Sorry for being so dense, but you seem so masculine to me and Jill, well Jill was always you know …”
“Hot?”
“Bingo. But you’re handsome I have to admit.”
“Thanks.”
“Say! If you’re Blake now, then you can’t bowl on your ladies team, can you?”
“No. I’ve got to find a men’s team to join.”
“Holy ten pin! Damn. We were looking for a guy to join our team and finally found one. He’s not as good as you by a long shot. Bad timing!”
“I appreciate the invitation. I heard that Barry’s team is looking for someone.”
“Yeah, … only isn’t he … or he was your … “
“Fiancé? Yes.”
“I don’t want to pry into you and Barry.”
“It’s okay. He and I are kaput, obviously!”
“If you were to join Barry’s team then nobody’s going to be able to beat you. That’s for sure.”
“You may be right!”
Blake went back to his office. Later on Steve stuck his head in the door. “They tell me I’m supposed to call you Blake now? So you’re Blake, not Jill?”
“That’s right Steve. I’m a guy as of today.”
“Did you grow a dick?”
Steve was close to sixty. His mostly gray hair was congregated on the sides of his head. His forearms were strong and covered with dark hair. His fingers were those of a working man with oil underneath his fingernails.
Blake laughed. He had prepared himself for this remark. “No, I’ve ordered one, but it hasn’t come yet.”
Steve stared at Blake obviously wanting to say something, but finally deciding not to. “I guess it’s a free country.”
“My thoughts exactly.”
“Anyway lane six is fixed. I’ll be on my way.”
“Until next time.”
Steve hesitated and said, “You’re bowling with the guys now?”
“That’s my intent. I’m looking to join a team. If you know any team looking for a guy let me know.”
“Really?” Steve said with a slight laugh.
“As Jill I bowled higher than 98% of the guys in the league. As Blake I’m going to be even better.”
“Right. Okay.” Steve took off.
Blake considered the conversation he had had with Steve. Acceptance by guys like him was not going to be easy. At least Steve was smart enough to keep his prejudice to himself. Other guys might not be so circumspect. He had better double down on his work outs. He’d call the personal trainer that had been recommended to him and see if he would agree to manage his exercises. He’d like to develop a physique that would make guys like Steve hesitant to question his masculinity. Definitely he’d have to get something to put in his jock strap. It would help bolster his self-image as a male. He’d then be holding the line against men who thought they were entitled merely because they had a penis.
***
The five girls sat at a round table looking at the menu. They had ordered a bottle of Sauvignon Blanc and a handsome, young waiter with the appearance of a surfer put wine glasses on the table. He showed the bottle to Stephanie, uncorked it, and poured some for her to taste. She smiled at the waiter and nodded and he poured a glass for each of them.
Surveying the girls, Lisa thought how perfect this was. It’s everything she had hoped for – as long as she fit in! She wanted more than anything that the other girls would see her as being a girl. Leave the knowledge of her past as Greg to herself only. She’d be the one that had to fend off thoughts of illegitimacy. Her own private war that she prayed would be over in a matter of weeks.
Of course, Lisa couldn’t control the thoughts of Stephanie, Debbie, Diane, and Laurie. She hoped that if they saw flashes of Lisa’s boy past, they would keep it to themselves. Let them look upon her physically as the girl she so happily has become.
Debbie asked Laurie about her reason for coming to Chicago. “I hope I’m not prying.”
“Not at all,” Laurie said. “The truth is I was living with my boyfriend in Minneapolis and caught him cheating with the downstairs neighbor. I decided I’d take a stab at a whole new life in Chicago.”
“I don’t know of many girls who haven’t been burned like that,” Debbie said.
“That’s true,” Diane said, “but I also know a lot of girls who cheated on their guys. Sometimes really nice guys.”
“It’s not easy for people outside the relationship to know what’s going on inside it,” Stephanie said. “I mean the cheating could be a symptom and not a cause.”
“If you’re really in love you’d never want to cheat,” Laurie said.
Lisa thought about what the girls were saying. She loved Blake so much she was sure she’d never ever want to cheat. But what about Blake? She trusted him completely. But what if he did cheat on her? Just hypothetically. Would she leave him? That was a hard question to answer. She’d probably blame herself. She wasn’t pretty enough, or she didn’t please Blake in bed. Or she was boring. But that was just her own neurosis.
“What are you thinking about, Lisa?” Stephanie said. “You look like you’re in another galaxy.”
“I’m sorry. I was listening to you all and then I started to think what I would do if my boyfriend cheated on me – not that he ever would.”
“Are you in love with him?” Debbie asked.
“Oh, yes. Very much so. I think he’s going to propose to me soon. We sort of already talked about marriage.”
“That’s great,” Laurie said.
Lisa saw the girls staring at her with curiosity. Finally Debbie said, “So tell us about him.”
“His name is Blake. He’s handsome. Even buff. He likes to work out. He manages a bowling alley. We met in Toronto. What else?”
“What’s he like? Is he romantic?”
“Oh, definitely! He’s kind and thoughtful. I feel safe with him. I trust him!”
“My God, Lisa, you’ve really lucked out with him!” Diane said.
“I’m sorry. I get a little carried away. I’ve never been in love before so I guess it’s all gone to my head.”
“Don’t apologize,” Diane said. “I’m very happy for you.”
“We’re all happy for you,” Stephanie said.
“I bet we’ve all been in love at one time or another,” Debbie said. “Is that true?”
Diane, Stephanie, and Laurie nodded their heads. Diane said, “I loved a couple of guys along the way, at least it seemed like love. Now I’m dating a guy that I think I’m falling in love with. We might have a future together.”
“That’s sweet,” Debbie said.
Laurie laughed and said, “I’m still in love with my cheating boyfriend – but I hope that doesn’t last much longer. I’m ready to date again.”
“A girl as pretty as you won’t have trouble meeting guys in Chicago!” Debbie said.
“I agree,” Stephanie said. “Talking about love, I was actually married for a couple of months when I was eighteen. I thought I was in love – he was my high school sweetheart – but the reality of living with him was depressing. He seemed like an infant. I’d be the adult trying to build a future and he was still a kid. Luckily, I got an annulment. We’re still friends but he still hasn’t grown up. I dodged a bullet there!” She turned to Debbie and said, “What about your love?”
“It’s a long story,” Debbie said.
“Tell us,” Stephanie said.
“Okay. So at college there was a nerdy guy, Pete – I thought he was attractive – though not a classically handsome guy. Anyway he really worshipped me. Loved me. I’m pretty sure that he saw me as everything he could have ever wanted in a woman. When we first met, I seduced him and had sex with him a bunch of times while I was housesitting in this really fancy place. So it was like super romantic. The house had a great view of the bay area.” Debbie laughed and continued, “I remember that I even gave him crabs which luckily we both got rid of!”
“Yuck,” Diane said.
“You’re right. I was a sophomore and pretty dumb as far as protecting myself. Pete and I had a really great three weeks together and boy was he in love with me. Anyway, we had to part over the summer and when I saw him again in the fall he loved me more than ever but I was seeing a guy I had met. A guy who treated me like shit. I spent a lot of time sharing my sad stories with Pete about how bad I was being treated. I could see that Pete was hoping that our intimate conversations would get me to fall in love with him and to tell you the truth I did begin to fall for him. Yeah, looking back I was in love with him. He was everything the asshole I was dating wasn’t. One night I got swept up by my feelings for Pete and our delightful conversations and found myself passionately kissing him. You can’t imagine how happy it made Pete and me too, really. Understand that many months earlier we had slept together. It wasn’t like we had never kissed before. That made Pete believe that we actually could get together again. Anyway after we kissed Pete thought that we should get in bed together and consummate our new love but I told him, “Not tonight, but it is inevitable.”
Debbie stopped talking. Her voice had gotten husky and she was waiting until she felt in control again. “Anyway, the next morning I decided that I better not see Pete anymore and I broke his heart. Boy did I hurt him. The terrible thing is that as I grew older and wiser I realized how very special Pete was and that I really truly loved him. I could talk to him in an intimate way that no other guy was able to talk to me.”
“Wow, what a story!” Lisa said holding back her own tears. “What ever happened to Pete?”
“No idea.” Debbie laughed again. “It’s a story about being young, dumb, and foolish. If I met a guy like Pete today, I’d probably end up marrying him.”
“Love is complicated except when it’s not,” Diane said.
***
After lunch Blake sat at his desk contemplating the phone number written down on a small piece of paper in front of him. It was Barry’s handwriting and the number was to a guy name John Sampson who was a personal trainer. Barry and one of his friends had once used John to get some strength conditioning but no longer. Barry thought John was fantastic and had given the number to Jill when she was contemplating hiring a personal trainer. At the time she had not fully understood her motivation, but when she broke up with Barry and decided to become Blake it became clear to him. He wanted to be as strong as Barry or any other fit guy. No more girl arms for him. He’d work to get a beautiful musculature. Now that he was Blake he would make the commitment to work with John and bulk up.
Blake dialed the number and John answered. After Blake explained what he was looking for, John offered to come over to the bowling alley to check him out. John worked full time in a gym and personal training was a side business. If it worked out, he’d be able to come by in the evening once a week to Blake’s house and supervise his exercises. Blake debated whether he should reveal his past life as Jill and decided against it. Let John figured out for himself what he wanted to do.
An hour later John knocked on the door of his office. Blake wasn’t fully prepared by how muscle-bound John was. His arms, torso, and neck bulged with muscles. As much progress as Blake had made so far in bulking up, it was small potatoes compared to John. “You’re something else, John,” Blake said. “I’d love to get a physique like yours.”
John stared at Blake without comprehension. Blake saw John’s eyes focusing on his chest area. John asked, “Are you’re a normal guy?” Blake smiled at him, not sure how to answer. Finally John added, “Can I ask you a personal question?”
“Sure, go ahead.”
“Are you a girl who’s now a guy?”
“Yeah, you can say that. Is that a problem for you?”
“Not for me, but if you think you can get a body like mine, you really have a problem.”
“Maybe not your body per se – but a powerful body, nonetheless. Can’t I do that?”
“Are you planning to use anabolic androgenic steroids?”
“I’m open to it. I thought maybe a small dose. Not enough for side effects if I’m lucky.”
“You’ll need your doctor to prescribe it.”
“That’s no problem.”
“Your voice could deepen. Your boobs shrink. Your clitoris get bigger.”
“I know. My girlfriend won’t mind. But like I say, I’d like to use it just enough to get some real hard muscles and leave it at that. I don’t have an addictive personality.”
“I understand. Other side effects can be dangerous. Personally, I’d like you to see how far you can get without it and then see if you really need it.”
“Fair enough. You think I can develop without it?”
“Sure. Maybe not to your fantasy, but I can help you get to the point of pretty much being able to take down guys who bothers you. No doubt your girlfriend will be impressed with your muscles and strength.”
Blake laughed. “I’d like that very much. I’m sure she will be.”
Sampson agreed to come to the house every Thursday evening at eight. Blake was excited and pumped at the thought of making faster progress in his strength conditioning.
***
After lunch Lisa and the girls headed to a woman’s clothing store that was well known for its extensive lingerie department. When they arrived they split up to concentrate on finding the particular bras that Bonnie had recommended for them. It didn’t take Stephanie long to find several 34DDD bras that she liked enough to try on in the fitting room. Debbie was enchanted by the large choice of padded B cup bras. She had a hard time deciding which particular ones were her favorites. Finally she picked two bras to try on.
Laurie found a darling 34C padded bra that she was sure would be perfect for her – if it fit well. None of the other choices were as pretty. Diane searched systematically for side-support bras. Each time she found one in her size she checked to see if there was a matching panty. Wearing a matching panty and bra was important to her because it made her feel confident in whatever she was doing – whether working or partying.
For herself, Lisa was content to idly roam from one end of the lingerie section to the other, soaking up the feminine vibes of the vast collection of ladies’ and girls’ underwear. It was her promised land. She laughed to herself thinking that Moses’ followers must have had the same euphoric feeling as she had when they arrived in Canaan. Everywhere that Lisa looked she saw a bounty of beautiful bras, panties, slips, garter belts, girdles, and stockings. The desert wanderers of millennia ago would have arrived at orchards bursting with apples, pears, oranges and fields of flowers and wheat.
The sight of one pretty garment after another caused Lisa to choke up with emotion. Her “forty years in the desert” had been the many years of her not being able to outwardly express her pent-up girlish feelings. Now she was free. At long last she could publicly appreciate every lovely detail of the clothing in front of her. She could have any of these! She could buy any pretty underthing that she desired. She was now a girl shopping for the dainty items that girls like her loved to buy. Even better, this was exactly what Blake wanted for her. He wanted his future wife to be free to make herself as lovely and sexy as she wanted. Blake understood her needs. How hard Lisa had prayed to be allowed in this land and now it was a reality.
Lisa surveyed her newly acquired friends as they searched for bras and she felt proud to be one with them. Unlike them, her bra was perfect and she had no need to find a new one, On the other hand, it would be fun to buy something new and frilly with which to entice Blake for their evening together. Lisa imagined that Blake would want to have his way with her that night. Thinking about that gave her goosebumps. If she were smart she would buy a pretty little thing to spice up the evening – to make it special. Ahead of her Lisa saw a collection of chemises and babydolls. That would be it. She’d surprise Blake with a brand-new sexy nightie.
Looking through the display of chemises she saw several pink ones that attracted her. But she already had a very nice pink babydoll at home. What she’d do is get a different color. She looked around and saw a rack containing the prettiest light blue chemises. That’s it she thought. She found a medium sized chemise and held it up to look at it and read the label. It was made of rayon with a ruffled hem and lace-up back. She imagined Blake untying the chemise and slipping it off her shoulders.
Lost in thought she didn’t notice Debbie come up to her holding some bras. “Are you going to get that? It’s so pretty, Lisa. I love that shade of blue. Ruffles are always so much fun!”
“Yes, I want to try it on. I was thinking my boyfriend will love to see me wearing such a pretty chemise.”
“I’m sure he will. I think I’ll get one for myself.”
“You will?”
“It’s really cute and I could use a new one.!”
Debbie found a size small chemise and added it to her bras. “Now to the fitting rooms!” she said. Debbie and Lisa headed in that direction. Just as they got there, Diane, Stephanie, and Laurie converged on them. “What’s with both of you getting the same chemise?” Stephanie asked. “It’s very pretty.”
“Lisa was buying it and I thought it was so lovely I couldn’t pass it up. We’re going to seduce our boyfriends!” Debbie laughed.
Stephanie examined the chemise and then Diane and Laurie looked at it. “You know what,” Diane said, “I could use a new chemise and this one is so soft and sexy. It’s just perfect.”
Stephanie laughed, “I’ll get one too.”
“You girls are crazy,” Laurie said, “but obviously I now need to get one!”
Diane, Laurie, and Stephanie got themselves the identical blue chemise and returned to Lisa and Debbie. “This is so ridiculous,” Stephanie said. “We’re going to have to have a slumber party!”
“When the class is over,” Diane said. “We can spend the night at my place in the blue chemises!”
“That’ll be crazy fun,” Laurie said.
“You girls are a trip!” Lisa said.
The five girls went into the fitting rooms. Inside there were two rooms and Debbie said, “Lisa, come with me. We can share a fitting room.”
Stephanie and Diane went into the other room. Debbie saw Laurie by herself and said, “Squeeze in here with us.” Lisa, Debbie, and Laurie crowded together in the small space. “This is going to be like a Marx Brothers movie,” Laurie said laughing. One side of the room was a bench. Lisa sat down and said, “That should give you a bit more room.”
“I’ve got just enough space now to pull my dress up over my head,” Laurie said. She lifted the dress up until it was surrounding her head. She kept pulling and it didn’t move. “I’m stuck,” she said.
Debbie was facing her back and Lisa from where she sat could see her front. “It’s okay back here,” Debbie said.
“I think your dress is caught on your bra,” Lisa said. Laurie’s hands were straight up in the air.
“Can you untangle it?”
“Sure. No problem,” Lisa said. The only way to get the dress past Debbie’s bra was to insert her own finger between the dress and Debbie’s bra and slide them sideways to lever the dress up over the top of her boobs in her bra cup. The maneuver gave Lisa a good feel of Laurie’s breast inside her bra and she had to scold herself for enjoying the momentary contact. Lisa laughed inwardly thinking how much Greg would have loved this scenario. Now that she was Lisa, however, it was just one girl helping out another and she shouldn’t add a sexual connotation to it. “There, how’s that?”
Laurie pulled on the dress and it moved up and over her head. In front of Lisa was Laurie’s bra that she had seen earlier. Now she saw that Laurie was wearing panties inside of pantyhose. “If I trade places with you, Lisa, you’ll be able to step out of your dress,” Laurie said.
Lisa stood up and turned sideways to allow Laurie to get to the seat and she sat down. While they were doing that, Debbie pulled her top up over her head and hung it on a hook. “I’ll unzip you,” Debbie said to Lisa.
Lisa. When she was unzipped, Lisa twisted one way and then the other to remove her arms from the armholes. She let the dress drop toward her feet and with the help of Debbie stepped out of it and hung it up.
“That really is such a pretty bra your wearing,” Laurie said.
“Thank you.”
“You do win the prettiest bra contest,” Debbie said staring at Lisa’s full chest in the beautiful pink diamond bra.
“I didn’t know we were having a contest,” Lisa said.
“Your D cups are bigger than mine and Laurie’s,” Debbie said. “So you win that trophy also!”
Laurie laughed, “We also have to give Lisa the best fitting bra award!”
“You girls are being very silly,” Lisa said laughing. The three girls rearranged their positions so as to face each other forming the sides of a triangle. Lisa could see each of their bras filled out with their breasts. She felt a strong sense of comradery with Laurie and Debbie. These were the two girls in the group that she had felt instinctively that she’d have the most in common with. The fact that all three of their bras had lace confirmed in Lisa’s mind that she was right. Neither Stephanie’s nor Diane’s bras had been lacy.
Debbie and Laurie reached behind themselves and took off their bras, so now Lisa was confronted by their breasts. The price Lisa had to pay to admire their pretty breasts was the pangs of jealousy that ran through her. Lisa imagined that her feelings weren’t much different than if she were changing into her gym uniform in the girls’ locker room in junior high school. Some of her classmates would already have breasts while she’d be waiting at the starting line for them to develop. Of course, girls could count on eventually going through puberty so the breasts would eventually come. In Lisa’s case she would have to be proactive if she ever wanted to have real breasts. It was a topic that she and Blake would have to broach one day.
Now ensued a confusion of arms and bodies as Debbie and Laurie put on the bras they had selected and Lisa got the blue chemise ready to put on. Laurie managed to get her 34C padded bra on and she twisted and turned to see herself in the mirror. “This is the only bra I saw here that I really liked. What do you think? It’s super comfortable and I love the way it looks.”
“You look great in it,” Debbie said. “There’s no doubt about that. I think Bonnie’s issue with the center gore popping up is gone like she thought it would be. The bra is lying flat against your chest.”
“You’re right. What do you think Lisa?”
Lisa had been admiring Laurie in the bra. “I think it’s both very cute and very appealing. It sure looks like Bonnie had the right idea about getting you a better fitting bra!”
“Good. Then this will be my new bra!”
Debbie finished putting on one of the padded B cup bras she had selected. “What do you think of this bra?” Debbie said. “It fits so much better than my old bra. It’s so exciting to be a cup size larger!”
Lisa was happy to hear Debbie’s excitement at having increased her cup size. She wondered if it reflected feelings toward breast projection similar to her own. Having her blouses and dresses shaped by the presence of breasts was an essential aspect of Lisa’s newfound femininity. The larger the projection the more unambiguous proof that she was a girl. Awareness of her protruding breasts as she went about her life provided powerful and continuous reinforcement to her female self-image. While she would love for her hair, her face, her derriere, her legs, and her arms to be feminine, even in the best of circumstances they did not convey the same unique womanly essence as did boobs.
“It’s a nice bra for you,” Laurie said.
“I agree,” Lisa said. “I think you’ve got the look and fit that Bonnie was going after.”
“Thanks. I’ve got another bra to try on,” Debbie said.
“I’m going to try on my chemise,” Lisa said. She put it on and Laurie tied the back closure. The pretty ruffles hung sexily over her front and she was delighted with the look. She was sure that Blake was going to flip out.
“It’s gorgeous,” Laurie said. “Let me put mine on.” She wiggled herself into it while Debbie was changing her bra. Lisa tied the back.
“You’re so cute in it,” Lisa said.
“What about this bra?” Debbie asked.
“I like it,” Laurie said, “but the first one is prettier.”
“I agree,” Lisa said. “The fit is nice but maybe not quite as perfect as the first one.”
“I see what you’re saying. Okay, you’re both right. I’ll buy the first one.” Debbie took off the bra and said, “Now the chemise!”
Lisa and Laurie gave her room to put it on and Lisa tied the back. The three girls faced each other in their chemises. “This is too too funny,” Laurie said.
“Hysterical,” Debbie said.
“I think we’re so pretty!” Lisa said.
“Let’s visit Diane and Stephanie!” Debbie said.
“Let’s!” Laurie said.
Debbie left the room and knocked on the other fitting room door and said, “Come look!”
Stephanie emerged wearing her new 34DDD bra. “Oh my God. You’re triplets!”
“Put on your chemise and join us, and Diane too,” Debbie said. Diane joined them while putting on a bra.
“Give us a sec,” Stephanie said, and she and Diane went back into the room. A few minutes later they emerged wearing the blue chemises.
“The five chemises would make a great singing group!” Stephanie said.
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen five prettier girls together,” Diane said. “I love this chemise. All our ruffles together is worth a picture.” She got her phone and the five girls posed for some selfies. “I’ll send you the pictures.”
The girls played together a while longer and then finished up their bra fittings. When they were done purchasing their bras and chemises they congregated in the street and said their goodbyes. Lisa found herself walking with Debbie. It turned out that they lived just a few blocks away from each other.
***
Blake stepped out of the bowling alley midafternoon. He drove to the outskirts of town where he knew of an adult bookstore. Vibrators and other useful sex gadgets were sold there. Barry along with some boys in his fraternity had frequented the store renting porn videos. He had once mentioned the place to Jill in case she was interested in getting a vibrator. At the time Jill didn’t know whether or not to take Barry seriously.
Inside the store Blake saw display cabinets with every kind of sex toy imaginable. He gravitated to the display of penises. They were of many sizes and colors. The vast majority were in perpetual erection. While it was tempting to get one like that – and Blake certainly would enjoy approaching Lisa with one of those in his jock strap – a more practical choice was to get a nice hefty penis in a relaxed state. He was only interested in filling up his jock strap – not worrying about boners. Of course, Blake expected that for the time being, Lisa would be the one supplying boners for their love making.
A woman came over to Blake and asked him if he needed help. “I’m looking for a good-sized penis – but one that’s not erected.”
“You mean not straight?”
“Yes.”
“With balls?”
“Oh yeah, it should have a pair of balls. Big balls is good. As long as they match the penis.”
“The thing is few customers are looking for unexcited penises. However, we do have some penises that start out relaxed, and at the push of a button they become hard and erected.”
“Wow. That sounds like an amazing technology.”
“Well, yeah. You can’t imagine how many engineers work in sex toy design.”
“How many?”
“Lots and lots. Every time that the economy tanks and engineers are let go, the smart ones get a job developing new sex toys.”
“I had no idea.”
“Let’s face it, sex sells.”
“Right. Can you show me this penis”
“Sure.” The woman led Blake across the store to the “High Tech Sex,” area. She took an erect penis from the display cabinet and put it on the table. “These come in six-, seven-, or eight-inch versions. What size do you want?”
“I don’t know.”
“Guys usually are comfortable with ones that are their own size.”
“They are?”
“What size are you?”
“Me?”
“How many inches?”
“Erect?”
“Right. How many inches is your penis when it’s erect?”
“I never measured it.”
The woman laughed. “You haven’t? I thought all guys measured it.”
“How about I say I’m seven inches.”
“Fine. So this one here is an eight inch. If I hit this little discrete button on the side watch what happens.” She pressed the button and the penis collapsed to a relaxed state. “You see now the balls take up a lot of space and the penis is soft and relaxed. Go ahead and touch it.”
Blake touched the penis and said, “You’re right, it’s soft.”
“Hit the switch.”
Blake hit the switch and the penis rose up to its erect state. “Wow. It really works.”
“You bet it does. It’s warranted for one thousand boners. If it won’t pop up to a boner during the first thousand then bring it in and we’ll give you a replacement. No questions asked. Of course, there’s a boner counter inside the dick.”
“Of course. Well. This is perfect. My girlfriend will love it.”
“Oh? So yours is not functioning?”
“It’s actually missing.”
“Oh my God. I’m sorry to hear that.”
“I was born without one. Now I’ve decided to do something about it.”
“Good for you!”
***
Driving back to the bowling alley, Blake wondered if the salesgirl was pulling his leg or not. Surely she could see that he wasn’t born male. But perhaps not. That was good news if it was true.
When Blake was safely ensconced in his office, he pulled down his pants and inserted the penis into his jock strap, then zipped and buttoned up his pants again. Looking down, he could see just the slightest bulging in the area of his zipper. Just enough to make it clear that he didn’t have a girl’s crotch. This delighted him no end. He walked around the office and felt the small weight of the penis dangling between his legs. It was cool. Exactly what he wanted.
Blake sat at his desk and worked a bit with some payroll accounts. At one point he absentmindedly reached down to scratch himself and encountered the penis. He laughed with glee. Oh my God I’m so loving this. He reached inside his pants and pulled the switch and presto he felt the boner rising up inside his jock strap pushing out the front of his pants. He stood up and was amazed at the sight in front of himself. What a boner he had! It would be embarrassing to walk around like this. He hoped that the switch wouldn’t go off accidentally one day.
There was a knock on the door and Blake hurriedly reached to the switch and pushed it. The penis subsided to its relaxed state and he said, “Come in.”
It was Bob, one of the bartenders, looking to take on some extra shifts.. Blake said he’d try to work some in. No problem. He was in a great mood. He thought ahead to returning home at the end of the workday and being with Lisa. He’ll get her to undress him that night. He laughed thinking of how she’ll be surprised by what she finds in his jock strap. Life is good.
***
Lisa had a couple of hours before Blake was to return from work. She cut the tags off the new chemise and put it in her dresser. Later that night she’d slip into it when Blake wasn’t looking and surprise him. In the meantime this was the day that she wanted to start cooking dinner for the two of them. She had made it clear to Blake that it was important to her to show him that she would make a good wife. She would take on the cooking. When she said that she would be happy to do all the household chores, Blake balked at that. “I’m not going to sit in the easy chair, smoke a pipe, and have you fetch my slippers while you do all the drudgery!”
They then agreed to divide the chores. Blake would empty the trash and clean the bathroom. Lisa would cook and clean up the dishes and do the laundry. Blake would mop the floors and Lisa would run the vacuum. Blake would be in charge of anything that had to be fixed. “I don’t think that this is very even,” Blake said.
“Please honey! It means a lot to me to feel like I’m taking care of you. If I can make your life easier and more comfortable, then I’m really happy!”
***
Lisa had planned the menu for a week ahead and had shopped for everything she needed. Tonight she was going to make Tacos del Mar – fish tacos. She had a recipe that she had carefully studied that didn’t seem to be too hard. She prayed that she didn’t mess up. No matter what she’d eventually learn to cook in such a way as to please Blake. It was too bad that her mom had only invited her sister into the kitchen while she was cooking. At the time Greg would have liked to be included. Of course there were so many things that Lisa wished her mom would have taught her when she was growing up as Greg. Wouldn’t it have been great if she taught him about bras and panties? Or what about dresses? Luckily in many ways Bonnie was now making up for lessons Lisa had not gotten in her childhood. Her father had been ever vigilant to make sure that Greg only did what boys were supposed to do.
Blake was due at six. At five-thirty Lisa put a fancy apron on over her beige dress and began cooking. She made guacamole and Pico de Gallo to go with the tacos. She set the table and put out two wine glasses and opened a bottle of fine Italian white wine. As an afterthought she cut some flowers in the garden, put them in a vase in the center of the table.
A few minutes after six, Blake came home. Lisa rushed from the kitchen to meet him. “I hope you had a great day! I so hope you like dinner. Did you have a good day?” Lisa was flustered with excitement.
Blake laughed, “I’m going to love whatever you made for me. It smells like Tacos del Mar! Yes, I had a great day, but I’ve missed you so much!” Blake took Lisa in his arms and kissed her.
Over the past few weeks Lisa had fantasized how her life with Blake would be. A frequent scenario in her imagination was the way Blake would greet her when he came home. She hoped he would put her in his arms and give her a real kiss. Not just a peck as one would give to one’s grandma. So now Lisa had found out – it will be real kisses! She felt Blake holding her tightly and felt his lips press on hers and then his tongue explore her mouth. Then he pulled back and smiled at her. “Kissing you is always going to be fun!”
Lisa squealed with happiness. “Wash up and let’s eat!”
Blake left for the bedroom thinking about the kiss. There was something exotic about it that he wasn’t quite sure of until it hit him that he had been kissing Lisa with a penis in his jock strap. It gave him an augmented sense of what it must feel like to be a man holding a woman and kissing her. It was so odd to be deriving masculinity from a bulging jock strap. But what of Lisa? She derived what seemed like an ocean of femininity from the breast forms in her bra. It had to do with how the mind decided to interpret these things. Lisa’s penis and his own breasts did not make Lisa feel masculine or himself feel feminine.
When Blake returned a few minutes later, Lisa served him the tacos. “Tell me about your day,” Lisa said
“It was fun being Blake. Some of the staff will need to get used to the idea. Others got right into it. Steve, the mechanic we use, is probably drinking beer with his buddies right now laughing about me. Luckily, he mostly kept his prejudice to himself.”
“I hate to think of anyone laughing at you.”
“It’s their way of processing. I’ve contracted with John Sampson, the personal trainer, to come by once a week and help guide my workouts. You’re welcome to join us!”
Lisa laughed. “You’re so funny. No, the muscle department is yours. I’m the one who gets to appreciate them!”
“Eventually men like Steve will envy my physique!”
“I’m sure they will!”
“But forget about me. You’re the one with the really exciting day. I want to hear about everything that happened to you at Bonnie’s. Don’t skip anything!”
Lisa told Blake about the class. She described each of the girls and how they had become fast friends. She discussed how Bonnie had shown her how to cleverly use makeup to further feminize her face. “We devoted a lot of time to bras! I was the only one of the girls whose bra fit perfectly! Debbie and Laurie needed to buy padded bras to get a better fit. Diane needed to look into side support bras and Stephanie needed a new bandwidth and cup size.” Lisa laughed, “I don’t know why I’m going on and on about this girl stuff. It’s not of interest to boys!”
“Tell me about how you fit in with the girls.”
“They’re so much fun and seemed to accept the fact that I’m a girl – even if I had a different path to girldom than they did. Debbie and Laurie are closest to my temperament, though Stephanie and Diane are also very nice to be with.”
“What do you share with Debbie and Laurie?” Blake asked.
“Well, for example, after having lunch together, the five of us went lingerie shopping. The girls needed to buy the new bras that Bonnie had recommended for them so we went to a clothing store.” Lisa realized that she shouldn’t tell Blake about the chemise or else it wouldn’t be a surprise. “While the other girls were finding bras that Bonnie had recommended I looked through the pretty clothes.”
“Did you get anything?”
“I take the fifth!”
“It sounds like it turned out well for you.”
“It did! We might do some things together after the class is over. As I said, I think that Debbie, Laurie, and I have a lot in common. The three of us like wearing lacy bras and panties. Stephanie and Diane don’t care about that. Their new bras weren’t lacy, but Debbie’s and Laurie’s were. You see that Laurie and Debbie think like I do.”
“I’m so happy the class turned out so well,” Blake said. "By the way, the dinner tonight is delicious and I’m not just saying that to make you happy.”
“Really? I’m so glad. I was afraid to disappoint you.”
***
After dinner Lisa went to clean up the kitchen. Blake offered to help her but she chased him away. “Please relax!”
“Okay, but you know that we’re going to have a big night tonight!”
Lisa laughed. “I’ve been thinking about it all day. I can’t get you out of my mind.”
“I need to work out a little then I’ll get myself ready.”
“Sure, honey, take your time. I’ll be making myself pretty in the meantime!”
Blake went to his basement man cave. He stripped down to his gym shorts and tee shirt and began some warmup exercises. He had a couple of full-length mirrors which allowed him to check his posture and also to admire his muscles as they slowly, day by day, grew in size and strength. Blake was proud that the mirror showed off the slight bulge in his gym shorts. He flipped the boner switch and exercised a while with his raging boner until the sexual tension got too much for him and he switched it off. He’d get his chance to release his desires with Lisa in a short while. He imagined himself on top of her, pushing his “penis” into her and it spurred him to work his weights even harder. How nice it will be in a few months of training when he really gets to have a hard body.
The mirrors made Blake all too aware of his chest. He couldn’t imagine that a day won’t come in which he’d decide to go ahead with breast reduction surgery. Maybe he’d coordinate with Lisa getting her breasts augmented. That would be an amazing day lying side by side in the recovery room. He’d be minus the unneeded appendages and his lover lying next to him would have her own sweet new boobs. It’s the kind of thing that poets should write about!
***
When Lisa was done in the kitchen she went upstairs to take a bath. She filled the tub with hot water and added bubble bath and oils. She lit a couple of scented candles and lay back in the tub and allowed herself to relax. She thought back over this incredible day. It had gone better than she had imagined it would. It looked like she was accepted as a girl and moreover had made some real girlfriends. It was so nice to be able to be a girl in the world. It was like she had taken her rightful place among humanity. What a delightful feeling that was.
When she thought ahead to how the night might go she found her heartbeat quickening and a lustful desire creeping into her mind and body. Oh how she had wanted to make love to Blake. Make love to Blake in the role of his wife. To be the woman that he wanted to have for his pleasure. The thought gave her goose bumps.
When Lisa had soaked enough in the tub she rinsed off and got dressed. She wore a bra and panty as always so she could have a figure. Then she excitedly put on the blue chemise. Then she got her makeup bag and did up her face the way Bonnie had shown her. Looking in the mirror. she had to admit that she was gorgeous! She dimmed the lights and lay on the bed to await Blake. A short time later Lisa heard him climbing the stairs.
“You’re already waiting!” Blake said. “How cute is that. I’ll take a quick shower. Don’t go anywhere!”
Lisa laughed and got up. “Can I undress you for your shower?”
Blake noticed her blue chemise and said, “Oh my God, Lisa, how sexy you look! That’s a new chemise, isn’t it? It so beautiful on you.”
“I knew you’d love it. It makes me feel sexy.”
“You are sexy!”
“Let me help you with your shirt,” Lisa said and pulled it up over Blake’s head exposing the breasts that Blake would one day have to deal with. Though Lisa could not deny that Blake’s breasts excited her, she elected to keep those feelings locked inside herself. They were part of this strange, new, exciting, topsy turvy world where her desire for Blake came from both his newfound masculinity as well as his legacy female biology. “I love how your muscles are growing!”
Blake laughed and flexed his arms and Lisa felt his biceps. “You like them now, just wait until a year from now!”
“That’ll be exciting. Let me help you with your shorts!” Blake laughed and Lisa looked at him quizzically. She got on her knees in front of him and pulled his shorts down to his ankles. “Whoa! What’s that!” Lisa exclaimed. She stared at Blake’s jock strap. “You’re filling out your jock strap!”
As tempted as Blake was to hit the switch to impress Lisa he held back. “Yeah, I went shopping today to get myself one of these. My jock strap really wanted to be filled.”
“I’m happy you filled it and I think it’s really lovely,” Lisa said. The truth was that this meant that a torch of masculinity had now been passed from Greg to Blake. Lisa might still have a penis between her legs, but it was Blake who now had taken ownership of the masculinity that comes with a dick. It would from now on be Blake’s penis – even if artificial – that was the legitimate penis in their relationship, just like Lisa’s breast forms had become the womanly breasts in their relationship. Lisa gently cupped her hand around the jock strap bulge. “I’m glad you did this. It makes so much sense. I will love it like it’s part of you!”
“You are definitely the sweetest thing there is!”
Blake gently took Lisa’s arms as if to have her stand and she said, “Can I have a little peek?”
Blake laughed. “Of course.”
Lisa pulled the top of the jock strap down enough to see the relaxed penis lying within. “It looks so real.”
“It’s got balls.”
“I see.”
Lisa stood up and Blake once again took her in his arms and held her. “I think we’re going to work out really well.”
“I agree!” Lisa said.
They kissed a bit more until Blake said, “Let me take that shower!”
***
Lisa heard the shower running and then a few minutes later, Blake came back into the room. He was naked. Once again Lisa felt a strange and yet magical sensation craving both Blake’s masculinity as evidenced by his growing muscles, as well as his female attributes. It was as if she were in a raft traveling within the confluence of two powerful whitewater rivers. Her desires were being yanked in every direction. She imagined that Blake felt the same way. He would be turned on both by the pretty display of her breasts within the chemise, but also by the prominence rising up within his panties. She and Blake were like two survivors of a calamity who depended on each other for survival. They had taken an extraordinary plunge together and whatever fate awaited them was one they would have to share.
Lisa watched Blake as he came over to her. Her breath speeded up in anticipation of Blake’s first touch. He lay down beside her and said, “This is the prettiest chemise.” His hand gently touched the fabric over Lisa’s stomach and then moved up over her breast.
“The other girls liked them so much that they each bought one also.”
“You’re kidding!”
“No, it’s true. Since we all have the same chemise, Diane thought it would be cute for the five of us to get together and have a slumber party wearing our chemises.”
“That’s hysterical. You girls are marvelously silly. Good for you. I’m so happy that you’ve made some good friends already.”
Lisa felt Blake’s hand smoothly caressing her body. Then Blake climbed over her and Lisa felt his weight pushing her into the mattress. Lisa gently caressed Blake’s back and then her hands felt Blake’s developing biceps. “You’re definitely getting stronger,” Lisa whispered.
Blake kissed her. Lisa’s eyes fluttered closed and she found herself lost in a perfect dream world that revolved around Blake’s tongue as it explored her own. She responded with all the love she could muster.
When the kiss ended Lisa opened her eyes and gazed into Blake’s. They lay like that for a minute or two until Blake said, “You know you’re very pretty.”
Lisa giggled and said, “God, I love you so much.”
Blake smiled and resumed kissing her. Their passion rose with each kiss and Blake’s confident hand found places on Lisa that produced pleasurable moans. “I love those sounds,” Blake said. “I love knowing that I’m making you feel good.”
Blake caressed Lisa in ways no one had ever done before and her blissful cries filled the room. Blake was exultant with his masterful domination of Lisa, driving her to new heights of pleasure. He was taking her, possessing her, exactly how he had imagined in his fantasies. In short order, Blake’s ministrations settled into a steady rhythm so he and the girl underneath him moved harmoniously together. Lisa forfeited control of her body to Blake. She was being carried along by Blake’s hungry desire to use her body for their mutual pleasure. As she saw the first outlines of the powerful release coming toward her she worried if she might faint from excitement. In the end, Blake sent her into a delirium of pleasure that she would remember for the rest of her life. Precisely at her climatic moment, Blake joined her in a mutual experience of what only heaven can give to mortal human lovers.
In the aftermath of their lovemaking, Lisa snuggled up to Blake and leaned against him resting her cheek on his breast. Blake’s arm held her tightly across her shoulders. Blake stared up at the ceiling with a smile on his face. Lisa felt a peace, contentment, and happiness sweep over her. The extent of her love for Blake was so much that she imagined her heart wasn’t big enough to contain it all. The surplus would pour out of her heart filling up the rest of her body. She began to cry softly and she felt Blake holding her more tightly. Blake understood. With him by her side and loving her she could do anything. Her mind drifted to the future. Showing up at work tomorrow would be easy. Paying a visit to her family as Lisa would be frighteningly hard. In due course, everything will sort itself out. She fell asleep.
End of Part 6
The Suitcase – 7
By
Pamela
The next morning in class, Bonnie was interested in seeing how the women had fared in fixing their bra problems. The young women had worn their new bras to class and Bonnie asked them to remove their tops so they could see how successful her advice had been. Diane was wearing a dress. She unzipped the back so she could lower the top of the dress revealing her bra. Lisa joined in with the others taking off her top. She wasn’t wearing a brand-new bra, but she didn’t want to be left out. Besides, she was wearing a lacy white bra that the women hadn’t seen before and would be happy to get feedback from the girls.
“How marvelous,” Bonnie said. “I love your new bras! Let’s see, Stephanie. What size bra did you buy?”
“I got a 34DDD like we decided. It fits well. Much better than my old bras.”
Bonnie tested under the straps with her fingers, checked for spillage, and the placement of the center gore. “This is one perfectly fitting bra, Stephanie!”
“I can’t thank you enough, Bonnie. I hope to switch all my bras to this size – once I can afford it!”
“That’s classified under a good problem!” Diane said.
“True,” Bonnie said. “And what about you Diane? Your new bra looks fabulous on you.”
“As you suggested I bought a side-support bra. No more spillage. I love the way it centers my boobs forward. It’s a really nice feeling.”
“And Debbie and Laurie, you both are wearing padded bras?”
“Yes,” Debbie said. “I got a B cup padded bra. Isn’t it a flattering look?”
“Definitely,” Bonnie said.
“My new bra is a 34C with padding,” Laurie said. “Now my breasts feel secure in the cups and I’m also loving my added projection!”
“This really turned out great,” Bonnie said. “I see Lisa is wearing a white lacy bra today. It fits her very well.”
“Thank you,” Lisa said.
“I think we can agree that it’s great to have a well-fitting bra,” Bonnie said.
“Amen!” the five girls said.
Debbie reached to put her blouse back on and Bonnie said, “Before we get dressed again, this is the perfect time to consider our foundations. I know that some of you are interested in learning how to select the right foundation garment for your body type. There are so many choices it can drive a woman nuts.”
“So true,” Laurie said.
“Before we begin discussing foundations I’m excited to tell you that Monsieur Andre from Comte-Bellot’s Lingerie will visit us. He’ll bring with him a trunk filled with bodysuits, girdles of all types and some other goodies. It’ll be your chance to explore foundation options that you might not have considered before.”
“That’s so neat,” Debbie said.
“We’ve done it a couple of times before and it’s always a big hit,” Bonnie said.
“I hope I can figure out what I should wear with my little black dress,” Debbie said. “When I go to cocktail parties, I’m never quite sure what I should wear underneath it. The dress is formfitting. I usually wear just panties, but it feels like there’s some jiggle in my butt cheeks when I walk.”
“That must be cute,” Stephanie said.
“It might be cute, but it makes me self-conscious,” Debbie said. “Guys get focused on my butt! I’ve worn a panty girdle with the dress, but then I feel like everyone can see my girdle, which is kind of embarrassing.”
Bonnie laughed. “So these are exactly the kinds of problems that we can solve today. Let’s look at what foundations we’ve worn to class and by then Monsieur Andre will be here.
“Good idea,” Debbie said.
Bonnie looked around the room and said, “You go first, Lisa. Tell us what foundation garments you wear and why. Also, tell us what kinds of foundations you’d like to explore.”
Surprised, Lisa hesitated and before she could speak, Bonnie said, “Take off your skirt so we can see what you’re wearing today.”
“Oh, sure,” Lisa said. She unclasped and unzipped her skirt and stepped out of it. She felt a bit self-conscious wearing only underwear. “I’m wearing pantyhose today, like I did yesterday.”
“Good,” Bonnie said. “I see they’re reinforced heel and toe. Your pretty white panties match your bra.”
“I like matching my bra and panty,” Lisa said.
“You’re lucky you don’t need control top pantyhose,” Stephanie said.
“I don’t?” Lisa said.
“You’re not wearing them,” Stephanie said, “are you?”
“Right,” Lisa said. She was dimly aware of what control top pantyhose was. She wondered if she had any at home among the pantyhose she had received from Jill.
“You look confused,” Bonnie intervened. “For control top pantyhose the panty part is like a girdle. It’s firm and helps shape. Control top pantyhose is a convenient way to get one’s butt under control and have pretty legs without going through putting on a garter belt or girdle and stockings. It’s a way for a busy woman to save some time.”
“I see. That’s clever,” Lisa said.
“Except that when you get a run, you have to put on a new pair of pantyhose. It’s not cheap if you have bad luck with runs,” Diane said.
“True. Stockings are cheaper than pantyhose and a garter belt or girdle will last a long time,” Bonnie said.
“Garter stockings are not as available as they once were,” Diane said.
“Expensive stockings, that cost even more than pantyhose, are available.” Bonnie said. “Cheaper stockings are harder to find.”
“The stockings I’ve bought recently have lace tops. I don’t even want lace tops but that’s all I can find,” Laurie said.
“That’s fashion for you,” Bonnie said. “Styles change. Underwear changes. Maybe one day bras won’t exist anymore.”
Lisa was almost apoplectic at the thought. She wondered if she should hoard bras to make sure she always had them.
“Boobs will still be there,” Stephanie said, “and if there are boobs there’s got to be something to hold them!”
“Amen,” Bonnie said.
“I read that the average boob is getting bigger each year,” Debbie said. “So if anything bras are getting ever more important.”
“Well we don’t have to worry about our bras being taken away right now,” Bonnie said. “Lisa, what other foundations have you worn?”
“A garter belt and stockings. I like that a lot. The garter belt is especially pretty. I haven’t worn a girdle yet, but I’m interested in wearing one. I think that might be fun.”
“Fun?” Bonnie said.
“Girdles are pretty. They come in pastel colors with lacy panels and lace and flouncy ribbons. It seems like they must be fun to wear.”
“They may be pretty, but after a long day wearing a girdle, it’s so nice to take it off!” Stephanie said.
“Women have love-hate relationships with girdles,” Bonnie said. “On the one hand, they give a sleek and attractive shape to our hips and buttocks. On the other, they can be restrictive and put pressure on our midsection that can be uncomfortable. Just as Stephanie suggested.”
“So what’s a woman to do?” Lisa asked.
“Girdles come in light shaping, medium shaping, firm shaping and extra firm,” Bonnie said. “A light shaper does a bit of the work of smoothing and making a nice line. They’re pretty comfortable to wear. At the other extreme, an extra firm shaper rearranges our body to create the shape we want. Firm shaping requires women to care most about the end result so that the discomfort of wearing a powerful shaper is not noticed or of concern.”
“So I’ve got to decide what my priorities are?” Lisa asked.
“Yes, exactly,” Bonnie said.
“The other consideration is stockings versus pantyhose,” Stephanie said. “If you wear a girdle it’s like your garter belt. You’ll have to wear stockings.”
“Yes, I should have emphasized that,” Bonnie said.
“The thing is I like stockings as much as pantyhose,” Lisa said. “I also think I’m the kind of girl that wouldn’t have a problem with firm shapers though I probably don’t need one.”
“They tend to have boning and women generally have to wiggle a bunch to get into them,” Stephanie said. “But with your slim figure you could probably get into them pretty easily.”
Lisa laughed. “They sound neat. I like clothes that hold me in.”
“Monsieur Andre can suggest many nice undergarments for you to try on,” Bonnie said. “You might like open bottom body suits. Imagine an open bottom girdle together with a longline shaping bra.”
“They have garters?” Lisa asked.
“Yes. You can wear them with stockings if you prefer,” Bonnie said. “Speaking of girdles, let’s move on over to Stephanie and see what she’s wearing today.”
Stephanie took off her skirt. “I’m wearing an open bottom girdle.” The girdle was white and its decoration was limited to a lacy diamond shape in the front.
“Is this firm control?” Bonnie said.
“Yes. Feel the strong fabric. It packs in my butt.”
Lisa touched the girdle along Stephanie’s thigh. “You’re right. It’s firm. Looking at it I didn’t realize how much control the girdle is exerting.”
“It’s an attractive look on you,” Laurie said.
“Yes, it nicely frames your butt. Gives it a really nice curve,” Diane said.
Lisa was spellbound when Stephanie bent over to show how the girdle controls her shape. Girdles opened up a new world of femininity to her. She liked the idea of being constrained by the girdle. Held. Controlled. Confined. She’d get a long line bra to wear with it. A bra that held her chest securely. Then with some pretty stockings she’d feel bound from head to toe. Whatever dress or skirt and blouse she wore over it, she’d feel secure.
“I also wear control top panty hose,” Stephanie said. “Mostly French lace sheer control top.”
“I like that too,” Bonnie said.
“Guys like the sexy panty top. The lace goes right over the butt converging toward the pussy.” Stephanie said.
“How men react to lingerie can be an important consideration for women,” Bonnie said. “A woman can use lingerie to her advantage if she’s so inclined.”
“That’s so true,” Debbie said. “I had a boyfriend who couldn’t talk when I was wearing a lacy bra, panty, garter belt and stockings in front of him. He lost like a hundred IQ points and struggled to say anything while he stared at me with desire!”
“I think I dated the same guy,” Laurie said, and the girls laughed.
“I know exactly what you’re saying,” Bonnie said, “but that’s a conversation for another day. Let’s continue with our discussion of foundations. Diane, it’s your turn. Any comments to make?”
Diane lifted her dress over her head revealing a light purple panty girdle and stockings. “I tend to go for panty girdles either light or medium shaping. Like the one I’m wearing. Today I didn’t put on stockings. If I were going out on a date I would have worn stockings. There are two garters on each leg. You can see them through the lace covering of the leg openings.”
Lisa could see the imprint of the garters located on Diane’s thighs.
“That’s a pretty look for you,” Stephanie said. “I tend to go with open bottom girdles. It’s a little easier to pee in them, isn’t it?”
“This girdle has an opening that I can pee through,” Diane said.
“How does that work?” Laurie asked.
“I’ll show you,” Diane said. She spread her legs wide and pulled aside the fabric covering an opening in the girdle where her vagina was located. “Now I reach in to pull my panties to the side. Then my vagina is open to the air and I can pee.”
“Aren’t you afraid of peeing onto the girdle?” Laurie asked.
“If you’re careful you can aim to avoid it. Admittedly it takes some practice when you first try it. But then you get the hang of it. The important point is to know what angle your pee takes when you’re peeing. For me it’s almost always slightly to an angle to the left and I compensate for that with how I open up the hole on my girdle.”
“You can always just pull down your panty girdle and panty if you have to pee,” Bonnie said.
Diane laughed. “Of course that’s an option too. But it you need a lot of wiggling to get into your panty girdle, you’ll need a lot of wiggling taking it off and putting it back on after you pee.”
“Good point,” Bonnie said.
“Even with an open bottom girdle, I still have to move my panty to the side when I pee,” Stephanie said.. “I also have to avoid hitting the lower edge of the girdle. That takes some practice.”
Aiming her pee was not a problem for Lisa. It might become an issue in the future. She was glad that she was privy to this discussion. It was useful information.
“So what about you Laurie?” Bonnie said.
Laurie stepped out of her skirt to reveal that she was wearing a garter belt and stockings. “I sometimes wear pantyhose but usually if I’m wearing hosiery I prefer a garter belt. With pantyhose I often have to adjust it during the day. The waist might roll down a bit, or I need to pull up the legs.”
“That’s true,” Bonnie said.
“Besides that, like you said before, if I buy an expensive pair of pantyhose I’m paranoid about getting a run. Particularly if it’s a new pair of pantyhose.”
“That certainly is a hazard that we all face,” Debbie said.
“I do have some light shaping panty girdles,” Laurie continued. “They don’t have garters. I might wear them with jeans or shorts.”
“Monsieur Andre will no doubt have some light shaping bodysuits that you might like,” Bonnie said.
“Good. I’m open to trying them on. Like Debbie, I never know what’s best to wear under some of my formal dresses.”
Just then there was a knock on the door. Bonnie said, “That must be Monsieur Andre. Let me give you a head’s up. Monsieur Andre has made a career helping ladies find the right foundation. He’s comfortable being around women in their underwear, so there’s no need to be shy around him.”
“I’m glad you mentioned that,” Debbie said. “I’ll pretend he’s like my doctor.”
“I’ll do the same thing,” Laurie said. “I’m not too used to guys seeing me in my underwear.”
“Trust me,” Bonnie said. “I would never invite a man in here who had other motives than trying to help women find the perfect foundation garments.”
“I trust you,” Laurie said.
“Me too,” Debbie said.
“Are the rest of you comfortable?” Bonnie asked.
Stephanie and Diane nodded their heads and Lisa said, “It’s okay.”
“Good,” Bonnie said.
She opened the door and Monsieur Andre entered. He was a handsome man in his forties. Though the room was filled with women in their underwear, Monsieur Andre reacted no differently than if they had been fully dressed.
“Hello, my dear ladies,” Andre said with a slight French accent. “I’m pleased that Bonnie invited me here, because I get to share with you some of the loveliest feminine underwear that can be found. Nothing will please me more than if you fall in love with one of my delightful confections!”
“We’re so delighted that you’ve come here to share your collection with us!” Bonnie said.
“Thank you Bonnie. First I’d like to measure each of the young ladies. Then I’ll bring each of you a selection of foundations tailored to your particular size and charms. Does anyone have any questions?”
“We should keep our panties on?” Diane asked.
“Yes, thank you for reminding everyone,” Andre said. “This is the same as if you’re trying on new clothes in the department store. Please put the garments on over your panties. Bonnie briefed me on yesterday’s discussion of bras, so I’ll assume that you each are wearing the perfect bra. Looking around the room that certainly seems to be the case!”
“We’ve had a lot of success with bras,” Bonnie said. “The young ladies are wearing well fitting, supportive bras.”
Monsieur hung a tape measure around his neck and asked, “Who would like to be first?”
Stephanie came up to him and Andre put the tape around the furthest projection of her bra and read the number. Then he did the same for her waist and then her hips. He wrote the numbers down in a notebook next to Stephanie’s name. Next he did the same for Debbie, then Diane, then Laurie, and finally Lisa.
Andre was a few inches taller than Lisa. He encircled Lisa’s waist with the tape measure and moved it up to go around her breasts over her bra. “Thirty-eight, very nice,” he said. He lowered the tape to Lisa’s waist and then to her hips. Andre put his arm on Lisa’s shoulder and gently nudged her to a corner of the room away from the others. “Dear, have you ever thought of wearing padded panties and girdles?”
Surprised, Lisa said, “No. Why do you ask?”
“I have with me some lovely, padded panties and girdles of different types. With some padding your derriere will sweetly complement your bosoms. Your figure will be ideal to fit into a number of cute foundation garments that I would love for you to wear. You’ll be delighted with the way you look.”
“Gee, that’s a very nice suggestion. Anything that improves my figure is pure gold for me!”
“Splendid, Lisa. You won’t regret this at all.”
Andre took leave of the ladies to fetch underwear for them to try on. While he was away, Bonnie asked Lisa what he had talked about with her.
“He’s recommending that I wear padded panties and girdles. That’ll help my figure.”
“Yes, of course. What did you say?”
“Oh, I think it’s a great idea. Between you and me, I’m wearing breast forms so I won’t be flat chested. I might as well wear a padded panty so that I can have the satisfaction of having a pretty butt.”
“Good. This is very good, Lisa. You have the right attitude. I love Andre. He’s so thoughtful and has an uncanny ability to cater to the inner desires of women.”
Lisa positively glowed inside with the thought of how Bonnie included her as having the desires of a woman. It was so true!
Andre returned with five shopping bags. Each one had a name written on the outside in large letters. He distributed them to the five women. “In your bag you’ll find foundation garments in sizes that should fit you well. If you’d like some alternatives both in style and size, don’t be shy. I’m here to serve your needs!”
“After each of you has put on one of Andre’s selection,” Bonnie said, “we’ll take a look at them and comment.”
Lisa looked in her bag and pulled out a padded panty. Her penis was presently tucked away in a gaff. Andre had said to keep her panties on so she put the padded panty on over her panty. She twisted around to look at her derriere and was impressed by the rounded, feminine shape she now had. This was definitely progress. She was sure that Blake would be pleased.
Among the clothing that Andre had selected for her was a soft pink, light-shaping body briefer. The fabric contained a pattern of widely distributed small flowers with pretty lace edging along the leg openings and on the straps. The beauty of the body shaper masked it’s function for light shaping. Lisa took off her bra, stepped into the briefer and pulled it up to her waist. She put her hands through the straps and onto her shoulders and slipped her breasts into the built in bra. Lisa was delighted in the way the shaper hugged her body. Two removable garters dangled against her thighs on either side. She could wear this either with or without stockings.
Monsieur Andre called out, “I see that you’re all dressed! Let’s take a look at you.” He gathered the ladies in a row. “First we have Stephanie. She’s wearing our firm shaping body briefer with an open bottom. It’s a purely functional style in white. What do you think?”
“I’ve never worn one of these before,” Stephanie said, “but I can immediately see what a smart look it gives me. I have to admit that I’m amazed that a firm shaper can be so comfortable. It makes me all smooth curves from my breasts through my waist to my thighs. I can think of several of my dresses that will look really good with this. I’m definitely going to buy a couple of these. What other colors do you have?”
“I must caution you that I did not pay Stephanie to say that!” Andre joked and everyone laughed. “My dear Stephanie you are stunning in that shaper! We have it in white, beige, black, and royal blue.”
“Stephanie’s shaper illustrates how foundations can be unadorned to suit Stephanie taste yet still capture feminine beauty,” Bonnie said.
“Exactly,” Andre said. “At the other extreme is Debbie’s absolutely over-the-top feminine medium shaper in the panty girdle style. As you see there are cute bows and lacy fabric throughout. It is a bright candy pink. It’s a shaper that makes any woman feel like she’s a princess who’s stepped out of a Disney movie. Tell us your thoughts Debbie.”
“It’s such a pretty shaper,” Debbie said. “It appeals to the side of me that really enjoys being a girlie girl. I always wanted to be a Barbie when I grew up and this outfit is really effective in making me feel like her. Besides that it’s super comfortable. I love how it places my butt cheeks in a nice, fixed position. It slims my waist a bit, and its holding my boobs in a great alignment.” After a pause she said, “And this will be perfect to wear under my little black dress!”
“Two for two, Andre,” Bonnie said, and they gave each other a high five.
“Now Diane. She’s wearing one of our prettiest panty girdles,” Andre said. “Do you like it?”
“Oh my God yes,” Diane said. “How did you know I like light blue?”
“I can sense these things,” Andre said. “Light blue with just one little bow on the front and a small diamond-shaped lace panel is perfect for you.”
“You’re a mind reader!” Diane said. “This is definitely going to be my favorite shaper. I love what it does to my hips.”
“Like I told you girls, Andre has an instinct for what kind of foundations women want,” Bonnie said.
“Thank you Bonnie,” Andre said. “The truth is when I’m confronted with such gorgeous ladies like yourselves, I enter what I call the lingerie zone where I sense what is exactly right for each woman. It’s like basketball players who get the feeling in some games that the hoop is a mile wide and they can’t miss their shots.”
“Fascinating,” Bonnie said.
“This leads me to Laurie who’s wearing a pretty, yellow floral, shaping slip,” Andre said.
“I was curious about shaping slips and now I wish I’d investigated them years ago,” Laurie said. “This is one fabulous slip. Besides being so pretty, it’s wonderful the way the inner panty gives support to my derriere. The slip adjusts perfectly to the shape of my hips and thighs and I think the look is very sexy.”
It was true, Lisa thought. It was definitely true. Laurie’s butt was smooth and sexy in the close-fitting slip. She prayed that Andre also thought that she’d be a good candidate for the shaping slip. She snuck a quick peak in her bag and saw that yes indeed there was the identical slip as Laurie had. It was going to be so much fun to try that on!
“Now we come to Lisa in her stunning bodysuit,” Andre said. “What do you think Lisa?”
“I’m speechless,” Lisa said. “The pretty flowers and lace and the sexy cut of the bodice and the panty just thrill me. I feel like I’ve got really nice curves.”
“This is one of our recent innovations,” Andre said. “There’s a hidden waist slimming panel that seriously slenderizes the waist. Look at how nicely Lisa’s full bust narrows to a lovely waist and then her shapely hips. This is a winner.”
Everything Andre said was true. Lisa looked in the mirror and saw her lovely shape. She could hardly wait to come home and have Blake see her in the bodysuit. He was going to love it!
For the rest of the morning they tried on the additional outfits that Andre had selected for them. It made for an extended and rambunctious conversation that drew then closer together. Andre and Bonnie followed up with a general discussion of the fit and effectiveness of shaping lingerie. By the time class was over at noon Lisa and the other women had explored the full range of possibilities for their underwear.
***
Blake continued his search for a men’s bowling team that he could join. He would need a vacancy on just the right team. One that was competitive yet made up of guys who were the antithesis of Barry and his ilk. He asked Jesse, “So what’s the scuttlebutt about vacancies on the men’s teams?”
“The word spread like wildfire that you’re available. There a half dozen teams that want you. Whatever you do, they pray that you won’t join Barry’s team. That’ll take the fun out of the bowling league.”
“To be honest, I’d rather not bowl than be on Barry’s team. Anyway Barry would never let me bowl with him and his friends.”
“You spoke to Ralph yesterday. He says that they’ve got an opening. Some of the teams tell me they’ll get rid of a weak bowler to make room for you.”
“Ralph’s team – even if I were on it – wouldn’t be a winner. I’d like to join a team that’s more competitive. Give Barry a run for his money. That would generate a lot of excitement in the bowling league. It’d be good for the alley. Good for everyone.”
“In that case you know as well as I do that the team for you is the Bowling Bawls. Frank, Paul, Angelo, and Jimmy. Jimmy’s the weak link. If they can convince him to make way for you, then they’ll be a hell of a competitor to Barry.”
“Could you float the idea with Frank, Paul or Angelo if you see them?”
“Sure will – but at some point somebody will have to break it to Jimmy that he’s either become an alternate or he should look for another team.”
***
After leaving the morning class, Lisa excused herself from the others, “I have to get to work now. My boss has let me off for the mornings but he’s expecting me back in the shop for the afternoon.” Lisa would see the others the next morning. The class would be devoted to hosiery and the etiquette of fine dining and entertaining. Bonnie assured them that they could be ladies-in-waiting to the Queen after tomorrow’s class. That was pretty funny. Lisa was intrigued by the opportunity to learn about hosiery. Bonnie was going to discuss techniques for getting the most out of one’s stockings and pantyhose. How to avoid and fix runs, how to put on and take off hosiery and so on.
Lisa had trepidation about returning to the Venetian blinds shop as a woman. She couldn’t imagine that her fellow employees would be hostile toward her. Mr. Lutz, the owner, on the other hand, was a wild card. He was nice to his employees but not someone to share a joke with. Greg had a good relationship with him. Mr. Lutz paid for his attendance at the annual Venetian blinds conference. Lisa wasn’t sure of his politics. Perhaps a bit to the right but not extremely so.
When Lisa arrived at the shop Kevin was behind the counter. “Holy smokes. Greg? Is that you?”
“Hi Kevin. Yes it’s me.”
“Why are you dressed like a woman?”
“I’ve become one. I decided to become one. It’s what I’ve always wanted.”
“I had no idea. Not the faintest idea.”
“Right. No one would have suspected. I kept it to myself.”
“I think it’s cool. I mean I’ve got no problem with it. You really do look good as a girl. I have to say that you’re sexy.”
“Thank you. I’m calling myself Lisa now.”
“Lisa? Sure, fine. I’ll try and remember.”
“I suspect it’ll take time for everyone to adjust.”
“Mr. Lutz doesn’t know?”
“Not yet. Where is he?”
“He left for lunch. He’ll be back soon.”
Nancy came out to the front from the back room. “Nancy, say hi to Lisa,” Kevin said.
Nancy stared at Lisa. “Hi Lisa. You look familiar.” Lisa smiled at her and Nancy said, “Where have I seen you before?”
While she puzzled over Lisa’s face, Kevin said, “Nancy, it’s Greg! Or was Greg. She’s now Lisa!”
“Holy shit! Greg? I mean Lisa. You’ve become a woman?”
“Yes.”
“Wow,” Nancy said. Her eyes looked Lisa over. “What a nice figure. I love your hair styling. Wow. This is so neat. Welcome to girldom!”
“Thank you Nancy. I’ve wanted to be here for the longest time,” Lisa said.
“I’m happy to have you as my girlfriend!” Nancy said.
“Thank you. That means a lot to me,” Lisa said.
“You’re still working here, right?” Nancy asked.
“I hope so. I guess I need to get Mr. Lutz to agree.”
“He’s at lunch. Boy is he going to be surprised!”
“Are you still a boy down there?” Kevin asked.
“Keven!” Nancy exclaimed. “How rude to ask such a question.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize it’s wrong.”
“Obviously,” Nancy said.
“I don’t mind answering,” Lisa said. “I haven’t had any operations. Whether or not I do depends on a lot of factors.”
“I’m curious, like what?” Kevin asked.
“First and foremost I have a boyfriend. Actually we’re going to be engaged to be married.”
“You’ve got to be kidding! You’re filled with bombshells today!” Nancy said.
“No, it’s the truth. And I’ll definitely invite you and Kevin.”
“That’s so kind of you Lisa,” Nancy said.
“Who’s the guy?” Kevin asked.
“Blake is his name.”
“I don’t remember you even dating lately.” Kevin said.
“I met him in Toronto. At the Venetian blinds conference. It’s a long story.”
Just then Mr. Lutz entered the store. Nancy went to the backroom workshop while Kevin busied himself with paperwork. Lisa said, “Hi, Mr. Lutz.” He stared at her for a few seconds until Lisa saw his face darken.
“Come to my office, Greg,” Mr. Lutz said.
“It’s Lisa …” Lisa said.
Mr. Lutz headed to his office and Lisa followed him. Mr. Lutz closed the door behind him. “Have you come from a Halloween party or is there some other purpose to your costume?”
“It’s not a costume Mr. Lutz. I’ve decided to become a woman. It’s something I’ve always wanted to do.”
“Have you now?”
“Inside I know I’ve always felt feminine even if I never had a chance to be feminine.”
“So now you have the chance?”
“Yes. Some unusual circumstances happened that gave me the opportunity. The stars aligned …”
Mr. Lutz stared at Lisa. She thought he’d ask her what the circumstances were but he didn’t. “Greg, I’ve known you for many years now.”
“Excuse me Mr. Lutz. But my name is Lisa now.”
“As I was saying Greg …”
“As I said my name is Lisa.”
“You’re a fine worker. A credit to the Venetian blinds business. I send you to the annual conference because of your passion for the blinds industry.”
“I still have that passion, Mr. Lutz.”
“I’m going to be honest with you Greg.” Mr. Lutz paused collecting his thoughts.
“It’s Lisa, Mr. Lutz. You’re hurting my feelings by calling me Greg.” The interview was not going well and Lisa could see that it wouldn’t end well.
“What do your parents think of this?”
“I haven’t yet told them. Shortly I will.”
“You still have a dick?”
“That’s terribly rude of you to ask,” Lisa said.
“Is it now?” He paused a few seconds. “I’ve liked you Greg.”
“Lisa.”
“Always have. As Greg you can have your job here. Otherwise you can pack up your things and leave.”
“Mr. Lutz, I’m not going back to being Greg. That ship has sailed. I’m Lisa now.”
“In that case you’re no longer working here. Get your stuff and be gone. I’ll give you half an hour to clear out.”
“I respected you Mr. Lutz,” Lisa said. Her voice was husky as she fought against crying. “I would have thought that you’d want to hear me out. Make an attempt to understand me.”
“What’s to understand Greg?”
“It’s hurtful to insist on calling me Greg. I’m Lisa.”
“I have no interest in finding out why you’re the way you are. Goodbye.”
Lisa took a fancy handkerchief out of her purse and dabbed at the tears in her eyes as she sobbed.
“Pathetic,” Mr. Lutz said. “Are you trying to prove to me that you’re a girl?”
Lisa daintily blew her nose. When she had regained control of her emotions she said, “I had never thought of you as a bigot, Mr. Lutz. But sadly you are.”
“I’m restraining myself from telling you exactly what I think of people like you. So don’t provoke me.”
“I thought that people in the Venetian blinds industry were especially empathetic.”
“Why are you still here?”
Lisa left the office reeling. It was a life lesson to see first-hand a man filled with mindless hatred and prejudice. To not grant a fellow human being the slightest room to be themselves. Where did Mr. Lutz get off trampling on her freedom?
Kevin and Nancy ran up to Lisa. “He fired you?” Kevin asked.
“He sure did. He has no interest in finding out what makes me tick. That’s a courtesy I would extend to anyone. I’m glad that I won’t be working with a fool like him. Shame on him!”
“He’s certainly shot himself in the foot,” Nancy said. “You’re by far the most knowledgeable employee that he has. You make this place work.”
“Thank you, Nancy. I’ll miss you guys. You’ll be getting wedding invitations eventually!”
“Can we call you with questions? I mean if a difficult case is brought in?” Kevin asked.
“Shame on you Kevin. Why should he help Mr. Lutz?” Nancy said.
“What are we going to do without Lisa?” Kevin said. “Every week we get a tough Venetian blinds problem to solve, and only Lisa will know how to solve it.”
“I’m sorry, Kevin. I’m so hurt and angry now I can’t possibly think of helping out Mr. Lutz in any way.”
“It’s okay. It’s going to get really interesting around here pretty soon!”
Lisa gathered her stuff into a box and gave a final hug to Nancy and Kevin and left for home.
***
Lisa made herself a latte and relaxed in the backyard. The one thing that Mr. Lutz said that resonated with her was the need to bring her parents in on her transformation to Lisa. If she had to bet how her parents would react, she would wager that they’d act like Mr. Lutz. With time she could see her mother accepting her at least part way. She wouldn’t want to lose her child. Her dad, on the other hand, had the potential to be cruel to her. Lisa imagined a standard movie script where her dad declares that he no longer has a son. Lisa laughed. That was true though even if not in the way her father would mean it.
She would also have to find a job. There was another Venetian blinds shop on the far side of the city. It was doubtful they were hiring. Lisa knew the staff there and respected them. They wouldn’t have enough business to justify a new hire. She’d have to talk to Blake about finding a job. Maybe Bonnie could make some suggestions.
***
Over dinner Lisa related the story of her firing. “Jesus that guy’s a prick,” Blake said. “I’m sorry he hurt you like that. Just say the word and I’ll teach him a lesson!”
“That’s sweet of you, but it’s probably best to let sleeping dogs lie. The more I think about getting a new job, the more excited I am at the possibilities. It’ll do me some good to learn new things.”
“What kind of work do you have in mind?”
“I was hoping that you might have some ideas.”
“I could get you a job at the bowling alley.”
Lisa laughed. “That’s nepotism! I like to think of the alley as the domain of my big strong husband. It’s no place for a girl like me to work!”
“Sounds like you ought to work in a place that caters to ladies.”
“That’s a great idea!”
“You could work selling women’s clothes, for example.”
Lisa imagined what that would be like. It certainly seemed like something she’d love to do. “I could sell dresses, or …”
“Shoes, handbags, jewelry, perfume,” Blake said. “Even lingerie. You could sell bras, panties, and girdles.”
“With Bonnie’s course I’ve learned so much. This morning was devoted to foundations. I learned about selecting panty girdles, open bottom girdles, bodysuits, control top pantyhose, all these things. I came home with some very pretty outfits. Especially a sexy bodysuit I’ll wear for you.”
“I can’t wait to see you in it. You learned so much about bras during your first class.”
“True. Tomorrow after class I’ll check out job listings and see if something matches my interest. There might be a lingerie store looking for a saleswoman. Selling bras to women who want to be more comfortable could be quite rewarding.”
“You see, when one door shuts, another opens,” Blake said. “You’re going to embark on a new adventure. There’s life after Venetian blinds!”
Lisa laughed. “Today I learned about the shutting part. We’ll have to wait and see to find out about the opening part!”
When dinner was over Blake said, “Come over here.” Lisa sat down sideways on his lap and put her arms around Blake’s neck. Blake put his arms around her waist. “I missed you today. I wish I could have protected you from Mr. Lutz. He’s a fool for giving up an employee like you.”
“I know so much about the technical aspects of Venetian blinds,” Lisa said. “I’m often the only one in the shop who knows how to repair them.”
“Sad to say the time has come for you to shut the blinds on Mr. Lutz and his shop,” Blake said.
“Funny you!”
“Take a bubble bath and forget about all that bad energy. I want a private fashion show of your new foundation garments. I want to see just how cute you are!”
Blake moved his lips over Lisa’s and gave her a long French kiss. Lisa felt her muscles relax as passion grew between them. Blake’s firm and unrelenting grip caused Lisa’s desire to escalate with no upper bound in sight. She loved Blake so deeply she could scream.
Blake pulled away from the kiss. “Okay, we’re getting a bit ahead of ourselves! I’m going to go downstairs and work out for a while. You make yourself pretty in the bath and wait for me in bed. I’ll take a shower and join you there. How’s that?”
“Exactly the kind of evening I was hoping for, except …” Lisa said.
“Except what?”
“Except that I’d love to watch you exercise. It would be so much fun.”
Blake laughed. “I think it can be arranged. Wait until I’m more advanced. When I’m further along I’ll let you come down and see me in action.”
“I can’t wait!”
“Go on and take your bubble bath!”
***
Lisa bathed. Sitting in the tub surrounded by bubbles she mourned the end of her career in Venetian blinds. It had been her passion ever since she was young. All her acquired expertise would no longer have an outlet. Kevin or Nancy might call her up when they had a tough problem to solve. She wasn’t sure if she would or wouldn’t give them advice. That was a bridge she’d cross when the time came. Her mind drifted ahead to what was coming that evening. She got out of the bath, rinsed off and put on her favorite bra, panty, and negligee.
Lisa climbed into bed and closed her eyes and thought about what kind of job she might be able to get. Dresses vs. lingerie? Should she learn a skill so she could work in a hair salon? Being with Bonnie would be wonderful. She could train to be a midwife. Helping women with their babies. Teaching the mechanics of breast feeding or using breast pumps. She could go into childcare. Work in a day care center. She would enjoy offering a comforting female presence to children.
While she was daydreaming about being a nurse wearing a white uniform, she heard the phone ring and Blake answered it in the distance. A short while he came up to the bedroom to take a shower. “I’ve been invited to join a team in the bowling league. That was Frank, one of the guys. It’s the best team for me. We’ll play against Barry’s team and be competitive.”
“That’s great!”
“So every Wednesday night I’ll be tied up at the bowling alley.”
“Can I watch?”
“Sure. I wasn’t sure you’d be interested.”
“I like the idea of you bowling with other men. I can see how handsome you are compared to them.”
“I’ll introduce you to the team. Some of their wives and girlfriends might be there. You might enjoy their company.”
Blake stepped into the bathroom to take a shower. While he was doing so, Lisa daydreamed about what she would wear to the bowling alley. Shorts and a top probably. Or maybe a skirt. Not a dress. Probably not stockings either.
Blake stepped out of the shower and climbed into bed next to her. Suddenly Blake yelled, “Ow!!”
“Oh my God, what’s the matter?” Lisa cried out.
“There’s something stuck under my back. It hurt when I lay on it!”
“What could it be?” Lisa asked.
Blake reached under himself and pulled out a small box. “I lay down on this. Boy it hurt! What’s it doing in the bed? Where did this come from?”
“I swear I don’t know,” Lisa said.
Lisa saw that Blake was holding back laughter. “I think the box is yours!” he said.
“Mine? You put the box in the bed. This is all your doings!”
“I wonder what’s in the box?”
Lisa opened it up and screamed when she saw the ring inside. “Oh … my … God … It’s so beautiful!!”
Blake held Lisa and looked into her eyes. “Will you marry me?”
Lisa burst into tears and sobbed, “Of course. I’ll marry you. I’ll love you. I’ll do everything for you!”
Blake took the ring out of the box. It had a large glistening diamond on a platinum band. “This was my grandmother’s engagement ring.”
“It’s so pretty,” Lisa said. She was overwhelmed with happiness and the fact that Blake was a man of his word. He talked about how they would be married and he came through and formally proposed.
Blake slipped the ring on Lisa’s ring finger, and she admired it. “You’ve such beautiful hands,” Blake said.
“I’ve never been so happy in my life! I’ll treasure this ring for as long as I live. I’ll be the finest wife I know how to be.” Lisa held up her hand to admire the ring. “It fits perfectly!”
Blake laughed. “One night when you were sleeping I measured your finger and had the ring adjusted to fit you.”
“Oy my God you’re so clever!” Lisa said.
Blake gently used his fingers to wipe away some of Lisa’s tears. He then moved in and kissed her. They lay down with Lisa resting her cheek on Blake’s breast while he held her. “This is what happiness looks like,” Blake said after some time.
“I want to get you an engagement ring,” Lisa said.
“That’s usually just for the bride to be,” Blake said.
“I know, but the custom is flexible. I’d love to buy you a masculine ring with at least a couple of small diamonds.”
“I won’t stop you and you know I’d love to wear it,” Blake said. “Though, can you afford it?”
“I have some savings,” Lisa said. Tomorrow she’ll ask the other girls where she could buy a man’s engagement ring. “Let me measure your finger.”
Lisa got a string and tied it around Blake’s ring finger. “I can show this to the jeweler.”
“It’s wonderful being officially engaged,” Blake said. “I want you to think of what kind of wedding you’d like. Large or small. Local or destination. Buffet or sit down.”
“That part is easy. It should be here in Chicago. We should invite all of our family and close friends. We need a pretty venue and nice food in a sit down dinner. Lots of flowers.”
“Who’ll marry us?”
“We’ll find an officiant from the Ethical Society.”
“You’ve already thought about this!”
“I’ve often had fantasies in which I’m a bride.”
“So you’ve thought about your dress?”
“Oh, yes indeed! In my mind’s eye I see myself in a gorgeous white poufy gown. Picking it out will take some work. It’ll have to be perfect.”
“Take some of your girlfriends with you.”
“I will.” Lisa thought that Debbie and Laurie might be willing to go with her to a bridal salon.
“I can wear my new suit,” Blake said.
“Oh, for sure. You’re so handsome in it!”
“You’ll be so pretty! Who’ll be your maid of honor and bridesmaids?” Blake.
“I hope my sister will be my maid of honor,” Lisa said. “I hope some of my girlfriends will be bridesmaids.”
“My brother should be best man,” Blake said.
They lay together imagining what their wedding day would be like. Lisa would have to get new bridal underwear. She’d want to dress as purely white and virginally as she could.
“One thing we need to do in the next few weeks is host a party here in the house. Bring our friends together at one time. I’ll introduce you to mine and you introduce me to yours. Getting to know some of my women friends will give you new opportunities to branch out as Lisa. I look forward to hanging out with your men friends. That should help me along my path as Blake.”
“That’s a brilliant idea!”
“We’ll have some planning to do with food and drinks. It’ll be a lot of fun to host a party with you.”
“One thing that I need to do sooner rather than later is visit my parents,” Lisa said. “Mr. Lutz asked me if they knew about Lisa and it made me think that it was a legitimate question. How can I expect everyone to accept who I am, if I don’t even face the music with my parents.”
“You’re right. I’m just as guilty as you. So let’s try and go to my parents this weekend and yours the following weekend. Then that’ll be out of the way for good or bad, and then we have a wonderful party with our friends.”
“That’ll help me forget the evil things my parents will say!” Lisa said.
“You don’t know for sure how they’ll react. They might surprise you.”
“You’re such an optimist.”
“It’s a double whammy for our parents. First, that we’ve changed sex, and second that we’re engaged to someone who changed sex. They’ll think we’re naïve. That our feelings and desires aren’t real. They’ll think that they know better than us what’s best for us.”
“But they’ll also see how happy we are,” Lisa said.
“Yes. That’s our ace in the hole,” Blake said. “I’ll contact my mom and tell her that I’d like to come by this weekend.”
“I’m scared to death about meeting them, but I know that you’ll protect me.”
“I will. My parents will eventually love you. Probably not at the beginning, but when they realize how happy you make me, they’ll accept you and then eventually appreciate you.”
“I sure hope that’s what happens.”
After a few moments they resumed kissing. Then Blake held Lisa down and had his way with her. The pretty girl under him dressed in her pretty nightie was a great turn on. He had no trouble landing a powerful orgasm just seconds before Lisa. It was a perfect night of lovemaking.
***
The next morning as Bonnie’s class was about to begin, Laurie said, “Oh my God, Lisa. Is that an engagement ring?”
Lisa blushed and said, “Yes.” She held up her hand so everyone could see it.
“It’s so pretty,” Bonnie and the others exclaimed.
“So tell us what happened!” Laurie said.
“Well last night, my boyfriend, Blake, got into bed and complained about lying on something that hurt him. I was alarmed as to what it could be and then I saw that he was joking. Underneath him was a small box that he had put there. I knew it had to hold a ring. He proposed to me and I must admit I couldn’t stop from crying.”
“That’s so beautiful!” Laurie said.
“Congratulations,” Stephanie and Diane said.
“Thank you,” Lisa said. “I must admit I’ve never been so happy as I am now.”
When they had settled down Bonnie led an interesting discussion and presentation on hosiery. Lisa learned much about the different options that were available. The kind of fabrics, their composition and quality, the different styles, where they may be purchased, and the selection of a shade to go with dresses and skirts of different colors.. Bonnie discussed what kind of stockings might be best for each of them. Bonnie stressed and the other women agreed that Lisa had beautiful legs. She needed to show them off in stockings and pantyhose.
After a small break, Bonnie talked about the powers that women wield. Besides their innate sexuality, they can control situations via their mannerisms and comportment. “A fully decked out woman is formidable. A woman who’s dressed well and uses her body language to take control has the same power as a queen!”
“Or a battleship!” Stephanie said.
“Exactly. That’s a good image. A woman who is self-confident and proud of her womanhood can leave men shaking in their boots!” Bonnie said. “Why? Because powerful women arouses a primal sexual hunger in men. She’s got what they want – but she’s the one who decides if they get it or not!”
Bonnie demonstrated how we should behave if we were meeting the Queen. We practiced standing tall and elegantly. We practiced curtseying with absolute control. She taught us how to sit and dine correctly. She stressed not taking BS from men. “Many women are too kind and considerate in accepting the faults of men. Make them earn your respect.” By the end of the class, Lisa was reeling from the knowledge she had gained. But Blake had none of the superficialities of the men that Bonnie described. He was honest and sensitive to her needs. He respected her. It was men like Mr. Lutz that Lisa should stand up to.
After class Lisa joined the others for lunch. “I thought you have to work,” Debbie said.
“I was fired!” Lisa said.
“Why?” Debbie said.
“My boss doesn’t accept girls like me. We don’t exist! He doesn’t want girls like me working for him.”
“What are you going to do?”
“I’m going to start a new career. Perhaps some of you have ideas for what I could do. Working in a lingerie shop or lingerie department of a big store appeals to me. I’ve learned so much about lingerie from Bonnie that I think I could be pretty good helping women with their selections. Saleswoman in a dress shop also appeals to me.”
“Those are definitely areas where you could excel,” Laurie said.
“I also know a lot about dresses. I’ve been a docent for several years at the ladies dresses section of the Chicago History Museum. I tell the visitors about the various dresses and gowns.”
“My goodness Lisa, you are filled with surprises,” Stephanie said.
“I love that collection,” Diane said. “Can you lead us in a tour?”
“Yes, that would be fantastic,” Stephanie said.
“I’ll be happy to do that,” Lisa said. “We could do it after class tomorrow?”
“Can everyone make it?” Diane said.
The ladies nodded yes and the plan was firmed up. They would travel together to the Chicago History Museum and Lisa would give them a private tour of the ladies dresses.
“Getting back to your job search,” Debbie said, “an acquaintance of mine works at Josephine’s Bridal Salon. I know she’s quitting next week to start graduate school. They’ll be looking for a replacement.”
“A bridal salon!” Lisa said. “That must be very interesting work.”
“Yeah. She helps Josephine in lots of ways. She fetches dresses, takes care of the inventory. Helps the customers with whatever they need. We could go there after lunch today and I’ll introduce you to my friend and Josephine. Who knows, you might end up with a job offer!”
“That’s so wonderful. Thank you!” Lisa said.
***
Debbie introduced Lisa to Josephine and Kate whose job Lisa hoped to get. Josephine greeted Lisa cheerfully while Kate made a face. “Thank you for having interest in the job,” Josephine said. “What do you know about bridal gowns?” Josephine asked her.
Kate interrupted saying, “You’ve got to be kidding.”
They all looked at Kate. “What, Kate?” Josephine asked.
“I mean, c’mon Josephine. How can she replace me?”
“What do you mean Kate? Come on out and just say it,” Josephine said. Her tone had changed.
“Lisa might look like a girl, but is she a girl?”
“What a terrible thing to say!” Debbie said.
“Kate. I’m ashamed of you,” Josephine said.
“So you have no problem with Lisa in the dressing room with half naked brides?”
“Why would I have a problem?”
“It’s pretty obvious.”
“Lisa is more of a girl than you are,” Debbie said.
“I’m sorry Lisa that you had to hear this,” Josephine said. “Some girls are so worried about their own femininity that they are afraid of the femininity of others. Especially trans girls.”
“It’s okay, Josephine and Debbie. Kate has the right to her feelings. All I know is that my life finally became happy in the way I longed for once I became Lisa. I’m engaged to a wonderful man. I have good friends – like Debbie for example. Why other people are so concerned about my own individual life is kind of bizarre to me. I’m certainly not interested in judging theirs.”
“That so well said, Lisa,” Josephine said. She turned to Kate and said, “I expected better of you, Kate.”
“Your customers are going to freak out, but that’s not my business,” Kate said.
“You’ve got work to do. I’ll finish up here with Lisa.”
Kate shook her head and left. “Don’t mind her,” Josephine said. “She doesn’t know what she’s talking about. So as I was saying, Lisa, what do you know about bridal gowns?”
“They’re special. There’s nothing else like the feeling a girl gets when she puts on a wedding gown. Suddenly she’s beautiful, happy, on top of the world,” Lisa said.
Josephine laughed. “I love your enthusiasm but what do you know of them as a subject? Do you know the different styles? Manufacturers? Fabrics? Do you follow the changes in the industry from year to year? Do you understand the mechanics of wedding lingerie? Do you understand the psychology of the women who come here looking for a gown?”
Lisa glumly listened to Josephine’s litany of skills necessary for the job and said, “I’m sure I’m a fast learner. My enthusiasm to learn everything there is to know about wedding gowns should make up for my lack of experience.”
“Lisa, you’re forgetting your experience at the Chicago History Museum,” Debbie said. “Lisa is a docent who shows the many gowns in their collection to visitors. She’s going to take a group of us tomorrow.”
“Really?” Josephine said. “You should speak up about skills like that, Lisa. I love that you have such a strong commitment to ladies gowns. Would you mind if I joined the group tomorrow? We could call that your job interview. Verify for myself that you have the qualities I’m looking for in a helper.”
“I wouldn’t mind at all,” Lisa said. “I bet that there’s much in common between the dresses that I discuss on my tour and wedding dresses in the shop.”
“Then it’s settled. Impress me tomorrow and the job is yours,” Josephine said. “Of course, you’ll be on probation for a month so we can convince ourselves that you’re a good fit for the varied responsibilities that go with the job.”
“That’s fair, Josephine,” Lisa said.
“I can’t help but notice the beautiful engagement ring you’re wearing,” Josephine said.
“Thank you,” Lisa said and laughed. “I was just thinking that I’m going to need a wedding dress myself – so you’ve got one guaranteed future sale.”
***
At dinner that night Lisa described her excitement about getting a job at Josephine’s. Blake’s reaction to Kate was to make sure that Lisa was okay. “I guess there’s no way to avoid people like her. They live tiny lives unable to see beyond their prejudices. It’s too bad. The universe has so much more to offer than just what’s in their heads.”
“This is why I love you so much,” Lisa said. “You have a way of seeing the greater context that lies beyond our experiences.”
Lisa told Blake about the planned trip to the museum. “How nice,” Blake said. “What a fun excursion for you and the ladies. Someday you’ll have to take me too.”
“I’m sure we’ll go one day. I hope I don’t mess up my tour. I really want to work in Josephine’s shop. It seems like an ideal place for me.”
“You know you’re not going to mess up! Anyway, tell me what you’re learning in your class,” Blake said.
“Today was all about hosiery. Very interesting. I’ve got many new ideas about pantyhose and stockings. I’m going to go shopping for some super sheer panty hose. I bet you’re going to love seeing me in them!”
“You do have the shapeliest legs!” Blake said.
“I don’t know what I’d do without your flattery! After hosiery we talked about comportment. How to be ladies. How to eat like ladies, sit like ladies, walk like ladies. All kinds of tips about our posture, good manners, and also not taking shit from men!!”
“Good for you!”
“My favorite was learning how to curtsy,” Lisa said. “I’m now allowed to meet the Queen!”
“Show me,” Blake said.
Lisa got up and showed him her curtsies.
“What grace! You really are sexy! Perhaps you should curtsy to me every day.”
“Now you’re being one of those men I’m not supposed to take shit from!”
Blake and Lisa laughed. If this was what married life was going to be like, then Lisa couldn’t wait to be married.
“Tomorrow’s class is about accessorizing: shoes, handbags, belts etc. Bonnie will also begin talking about fashion and choosing clothing that is tailored to our shape.”
“That Bonnie is so clever,” Blake said.
“Is tonight your bowling league?” Lisa asked.
“Yes. It’s going to be great to bowl again,” Blake said.
“Right. I hope it goes well.”
“Barry will be back next week I’m told. Tonight gives me a chance to meld in with the other guys on my team. Hopefully, we’ll be competitive with Barry’s team next week.”
“I forgot all about Barry. I’m going to worry about you next week.”
“I can handle him. With my workouts and strengthening, I think I’ll soon be at the point where I don’t have to be concerned about him at all.”
“You’re so macho!” Lisa said. “It gives me goose bumps!”
“Come here my little beauty!” Blake said.
Lisa sat in his lap and kissed him passionately. “When do you think our passion is going to run dry?”
“In about a week,” Blake said.
Lisa laughed. “It won’t be my passion. I’m going to love you forever.”
“That reminds me, I called my parents today. They’re expecting us this weekend. My brother will be there as well. That should help a bit to diffuse the situation.”
Lisa felt a scary chill run through her. That is going to be a tough time. “I’m going to be clinging to you tightly. I hope you won’t mind.”
“I think it might go okay; I mean there is at least a chance it will. Let’s not worry about it until we ring the doorbell!”
***
Blake came home from bowling at ten. Lisa was sleeping slumped over a book she was reading but woke up as soon as Blake entered the bedroom. “How was it?” she asked.
“Sorry I woke you.”
“It’s okay. I don’t mind.
“Bowling was great. I feel so much stronger than I did before. I’ve got to work on my accuracy which was off because of my larger muscles.”
“You’re using a man’s ball now?”
“Yes. That too. A heavier ball. I’ve got to adjust to that.”
“How were your scores?”
“For the three games we played, I had the highest among the four of us. But that was less than my normal average. I really like the guys. Frank is obsessed with women. Angelo is hysterically funny, and Paul is the perfect fall guy for their jokes.”
“I’m so glad that you’re making guy friends.”
Blake undressed and sat on the edge of the bed.
“Is something the matter?” Lisa asked nervously.
“It’s just … tonight made me realize that …”
“What?” Lisa was now alarmed.
“Let me just say it. I keep thinking about these boobs of mine. They’re a distraction from my manly self.”
“Do you want to remove them?” Lisa asked.
“Realistically they’ll have to go one day, but when that should happen depends on whether or not we decide to have babies.”
“Children! We never discussed that before. You mean you’d be willing to have babies with me?”
“Of course I would. Would you like to have babies?”
“More than anything! I would love to be a mom!” Lisa thought for a minute and said, “But that means that you’d have to keep your boobs for a few more years.”
“Right. This is why I feel like I had to bring up the subject. You see, if you didn’t want children then there would be less reason to keep my boobs. But now that I know you’d like a family I’m quite happy to keep them for as long as they’ll be needed.”
“A family! Oh my God Blake. That makes me so happy!”
“It’ll be strange. I’ll be Blake and pregnant! Boy will that confuse everyone at the bowling alley!”
“And your boobs will get bigger before they get smaller!”
“It’ll be a remarkably interesting experience for both of us. You’ll have to become an expert at milking me to get milk for the babies.”
“I think I can handle that!”
“When do you think we should start having babies?” Blake asked.
“Whenever you want, but after we’re married?”
“Good point! So let’s not wait a year to get married. Let’s start thinking of doing it in a month or two!”
“I’m going to have to start right away on getting my dress!”
***
After the next morning’s class, Josephine joined Lisa and the other women. They had lunch and took a bus to the History Museum. Lisa had given tours of the museum gowns enough times that she felt at ease. She enjoyed the opportunity to discuss dresses with friends. She hoped to wow Josephine with her knowledge.
“I can’t thank you enough for doing this,” Laurie said. “I’ve always been curious about the dresses in costume dramas from the different eras.”
“I know exactly what you mean,” Lisa said. “That’s why I studied dresses and got the courage to get certified as a docent.”
“There are so many dresses here, where do we begin?” Stephanie said.
“Right. I can’t talk about every dress. I’ll cover some of the significant ones starting in the late 1800’s and working our way to the 1950’s,” Lisa said. “Follow me!” She led them to a mannequin wearing a silk evening dress, circa 1867. “This dress in a European style is supported by a hoopskirt and crinoline, with the fullness draped and drawn to the back. Notice the evening bodice with a low neckline and very short sleeves. During the day, the bodice would have a high neckline and long sleeves. Also note the many decorations with lace and ruffles.”
“What a lovely dress,” Josephine said. “Too bad that none of the modern styles are even close to that.”
“I know. Dresses like this really bring out the woman in a person!” Debbie said.
“Very nice,” Diane said, “though a bit too flouncy for me!”
The ladies admired the dress and Laurie said, “It would be so weird to find oneself wearing a dress like this.”
“I have to confess that this is one of the dresses I would love to wear,” Lisa said. “It’s always been a favorite of mine.”
“I wonder if theatre companies have dresses like this that you could borrow,” Diane said.
“Great idea,” Lisa said.
The ladies followed Lisa to a display containing two dresses. “These are from 1875. On the left is a wedding gown made from silk faille and velvet. The one on the right is a trousseau dress of silk moiré. Similar to dresses from the Victorian era they’re tight-fitting and decorated with pleats, rouching and frills.” The women admired the dresses and Lisa answered their questions giving them the background on who had designed and sold the dresses.
“Now we’ll jump to the twentieth century. There are a few really lovely dresses here.” Lisa stopped in front of a 1903 cotton and silk French afternoon dress in an Edwardian style including a pigeon breast look giving way to a corseted waist and an s-shaped silhouette. “The bodice is boned,” Lisa said.
After fielding several questions Lisa described the rapid change in dress styles that ensued as the twentieth century passed through World War I. Waistlines that had been high in 1900, by 1915 were at the natural waist and by 1920 at the hips. She showed the women a 1945 Nettie Rosenstein evening dress, and a silk and lace 1953 Norman Norell dress. “You might have noticed that I tend to gravitate toward the prettiest dresses. Imagine yourself wearing these and how pretty it would make you feel. All dressed up and going out on the town in one of these luscious dresses. Or, perhaps, being married in one of the wedding gowns we see here.”
They continued on looking at a dozen more dresses until Lisa reached the end of her tour. The young women congratulated Lisa. “I’m amazed at your knowledge of dresses,” Laurie said.
“Same for me,” Debbie said. “I love how you bring them to life. I was imagining that I was wearing them, being a woman in each of those eras. It’s such an enriching experience. Thank you!”
“You’re all too kind!” Lisa said.
When Josephine was alone with Lisa she gushed with excitement. “I want you in my shop! Listening to you has raised my consciousness of dresses. There’s so much about them and the styles that can relate to modern day dresses. My customers are going to love to hear about the origin of the styles and how they’ve evolved through history. My mind is racing with the possibilities. We could buy some antique wedding dresses and make a small exhibit. It could be an inspiration to our brides. I hope you’ll accept the job!”
“Sure, Josephine. I’m a bit shell-shocked by your ideas. They sound so great. I would love nothing more than to help the store show off wedding gowns from different eras. Having an opportunity to help brides select their gowns has got to be the nicest job I can imagine!”
“Great! Then it’s decided. You’ll start next Monday and take over from Karen!”
End of Suitcase-7
The Suitcase – 8
By
Pamela
Lisa couldn’t wait for Blake to come back from work. When the front door finally opened she ran up to him. “I got the job! I got the job!”
“Oh my goodness, what great news,” Blake said hugging Lisa. “When do you start?”
“Monday, can you believe it? Josephine was so crazy about my knowledge of dresses in the History Museum that she wants me to work at the store.”
“I’m so proud of you!”
“She wants me to create displays that show off the history of wedding dresses. That way girls that come in for their gowns can get a better idea of how they’re part of a tradition going back centuries. It’s so neat. I’m so happy that I can work with brides. I can help them pick dresses and help them try them on. They’ll want to know my thoughts. I’ll have to work with the bridesmaids that come to help the bride and channel their opinions. So many things I’m going to love. Just being able to go through the inventory and see and touch the gowns. Oh and the catalogues are filled with beautiful dresses. I’ll have to familiarize myself with them too.”
“It’s a dream job for you. And you’re going to need a wedding dress yourself!”
“I know. It’ll be so much fun to decide on one. I hope the girls from class will help me.”
***
Over dinner Lisa told Blake about what she had learned in the class that morning. “Bonnie spent a lot of time on accessorizing. I’m sure I’ve got a better idea now how to choose shoes, a purse, earrings, and scarves so that my outfit is well coordinated for any occasion. I’ve got a big job ahead of me in going through my clothes and thinking about what goes with what. That should be fun.”
“Don’t be shy about shopping to fill in some of the gaps in your outfits.”
“I won’t. I want to be a perfectly dressed woman at your side. Everyone should know that you’re married to a woman who wants to be pretty for you.”
“Come here!” Blake said, and he held Lisa and gave her a hug and a kiss.
“Supper will be ready in a short while.”
“Good, I’m famished. John is coming over tonight. I’m excited. My first time lifting weights under his guidance.”
“I can only imagine the hard work you have to put into lifting weights and building up your muscles. Lucky for me I get to enjoy the end result without having to go through the pain.”
“I should make faster progress now. John really knows how to pack on the muscles.”
“I’d love to see you two in action.”
“Come downstairs a half hour after we start. Bring some cold water for us. I’ll be warmed up by then. That’ll give you a chance to watch a little bit and I don’t think John will mind. He’s proud of his work.”
“I can’t thank you enough. I’ll definitely bring you some ice water and something to nibble on.”
***
John Sampson arrived just before eight. Lisa let him in. John was wearing a tight sleeveless shirt bulging out with his muscles. His biceps were immense and Lisa was unable to take her eyes off of them.
“I’ll tell Blake you’re here.”
Lisa found Blake and he and John went downstairs to the basement. Blake wore tight, black, spandex boy shorts and a tee shirt. The front bulge of the shorts was noticeable if not overwhelming. While Lisa cleaned up the kitchen she reflected on the image of John’s muscles. It will be exciting if Blake’s muscles develop even to half the size of John’s. If anyone could get Blake to have that physique it would be John.
Often when Blake and Lisa were in bed holding each other, Lisa sought out Blake’s developing biceps and calves to fondle. She loved the indentations made by the rippling muscles underneath his skin. The thought that they could get even bigger caused her heart to race. She loved how proud Blake was of his growing strength.
A half hour after John arrived, Lisa prepared a tray containing a pitcher of ice water and two glasses. She cut a lemon and put slices in the pitcher and took the tray down to the basement. Blake was lying on his back holding a bar with large weights on either end. His face was red and he was puffing as he pushed the bar up into the air. John stood over him ready to intervene if he were to get into trouble.
“Great, Blake. Two more reps. You can do it,” John said.
Lisa felt intense excitement in her loins at the sight of Blake’s arm muscles straining so hard. She quietly stood in a corner of the room watching. Blake lowered the bar back to his chest and then raised it back up again straining and letting out a shriek.
“Great. One more. Go for it,” John said.
As Blake lowered the bar it wobbled a bit until he yelled again and pushed the bar back up. John took it from Blake and put it down on the ground. “That was a good sequence Blake. I like your grit and determination. That’s all necessary to be a bodybuilder.”
“Thanks, John.”
Blake got up and sat on the bench. “Oh my God, Blake. That was so incredible,” Lisa said. She went over to look at the weights on the bar. “That’s over a hundred pounds! I can’t imagine how you can lift so much!”
“He’s got 120 there,” John said.
“In a few months I’ll be pressing 200 pounds,” Blake said.
“That’s ambitious, Blake, in the elite range, but you might get close to that,” John said. “We’re going to go slowly so you don’t injure yourself.”
Lisa served a glass of water to each of the men. “I don’t want Blake injuring himself!”
“I’ll do my best.”
“What are you going to work on next,” Lisa asked.
“Calves,” Blake said.
“I love his calves!” Lisa said.
“He’s going to do half squat jumps, seated calf raises with the machine, standing calf raises and bodyweight calf raises,” John said. “You should join us.”
Lisa laughed. “No. Blake’s got the muscles in our family. I love how hard Blake’s calves are. My calves are another story!”
“Yes. Keeping them pretty is your job,” Blake said.
“You two are a trip,” John said. “Times a wasting. Let’s get into it.”
Lisa went back upstairs leaving Blake to groan and grunt under the tutelage of John.
***
After Blake took a shower, he sat on the edge of the bed. Lisa sat next to him and said. “I couldn’t say it in front of John, but oh my God watching you lift those heavy weights got me so excited.”
“I have to admit I love showing off for you.”
“Let me see if I can feel a difference after today’s workout.” Lisa coyly ran her hands over Blake’s arm muscles and then his chest.
“What do you feel?” Blake asked.
“You’re harder and stronger. There’s no doubt. Your biceps have gotten so big!”
“You’re sweet. Lie down and take your panties off.”
“Oh my goodness, you’re a beast!” Lisa said.
“I’m waiting!”
Lisa took off her panties and lay on the bed. Blake straddled her and they made love.
***
“I’ve got the job! At Josephine’s!” Lisa told Bonnie the next morning before class started.
“The bridal shop?”
“Yes. I get to help brides pick out their dresses and anything else Josephine wants me to do!”
“Congratulations! That’s great news.”
“I have Debbie to thank. She knew of the job opening.”
“I can’t think of anyone more qualified to help women with their dresses,” Bonnie said. “Your enthusiasm for women’s fashion is contagious.”
Lisa laughed. “Thank you Bonnie. I love pretty clothes.”
“I know. You have to shop for a wedding gown for yourself don’t you?”
“Yes! That’s something I’ll do at the shop. I’m so excited about that.”
Debbie joined the conversation. “Lisa gave us a fantastic tour of the dresses at the Chicago History Museum. She knows so much about the history of dresses!”
“Up to the 1960’s. Current women’s dresses are not my forte.”
“Don’t be modest Lisa,” Debbie said. “You have a great eye for women’s fashion. You’ll be a great asset for Josephine’s.”
“Speaking of dresses,” Bonnie said. “Contemporary fashion is exactly how we’ll start our class today.”
Bonnie called the class to order. “Since this is our last class, I’d like to devote part of it to current women’s fashion and how we decide what we want to wear. For example, whenever you walk through the streets, ride a bus, go into a store, you see women wearing clothing. Did you ever wonder how it was they decided to wear what they’re wearing?”
“I’ve thought that,” Stephanie said. “I think how they went into some store somewhere, looked around, tried on clothing and then decided to buy something that I’d never be caught dead wearing.”
The women laughed. “You’ve hit the nail on the head, Stephanie,” Bonnie said. “Every woman has likes and dislikes that inform the clothing she wears. What we can do today is talk about connecting the way a woman wants to look to what will best achieve that look in the clothing she wears.”
While Bonnie talked about contemporary clothing styles it became increasingly clear to Lisa that her own preferences were old-fashioned. That explained why she enjoyed being a docent – familiarity with historical dress styles fit her own inner desires. She definitely wanted to be pretty and sexy for Blake, so that she was willing to wear whatever it took to achieve that. Other than that she knew she preferred dresses and skirts to slacks. She liked outfits that made her feel demure. Quiet and prim. She liked the idea of being fragile and delicate. Definitely a throwback to an earlier era.
“What are the kinds of looks we want to obtain from our clothing?” Bonnie asked. “Each of you tell me something.”
“Sexy,” Laurie said.
“Slim,” Stephanie said.
“Neat,” Diane said.
“Sophisticated,” Debbie said. “And rich!”
All eyes were on Lisa. “Demure? Is that a possibility?”
“Yes, of course,” Bonnie said. “Some girls prefer to be demure and there’s nothing wrong in that.”
“What exactly is demure?” Diane asked.
“Feminine, right?” Laurie asked. “That’s what you mean?”
“Innocent, chaste, fragile, delicate, doll-like,” Stephanie said.
“Quiet and prim, in a pretty way,” Debbie said.
“Lisa wants to wear pretty dresses,” Laurie said. “She told us that yesterday at the museum.”
“Yes. Lisa wants to wear pretty dresses and be quiet and prim!” Debbie said.
“Aspects of femininity,” Bonnie said.
“Yes, all of those,” Lisa said, “that’s what I’m thinking.”
“Demure and pretty,” Bonnie said. “Very good, Lisa. I think we have the picture.”
Lisa would like to have said that she wanted to be the kind of woman that would never be mistaken for a man. But that would involve magic. It was not something that Bonnie could readily fix with fashion.
“We’ve just seen that five different girls means five different ideas about their clothing,” Bonnie said. “What we wear is personal and reflects an unfathomable process of decision making. What I can do, however, is talk about selecting clothes that match the different goals you’ve articulated.”
In the ensuing discussion Bonnie first considered clothing that made a woman feel sexy. Then she talked about slimming clothing, and then dresses and skirts that gave a neat appearance. She had a lot to say about sophisticated clothes including ideas of what made an outfit look expensive. Finally, she talked about what a demure woman would wear. It was a tour de force of fashion insight that stirred the women and aroused their hunger for shopping.
After a coffee break Bonnie said, “The last topic in the course is traditionally sex. Specifically sex from the point of view of girls and women. What issues do we have? Can we find solutions to them? To start things off, let’s talk about a woman’s orgasm. That’s always among the questions that are brought up in class.”
“What about orgasms?” Diane said.
“Raise your hand if you’ve had an orgasm,”
Everyone except Laurie raised their hands.
“You haven’t?” Bonnie said to Laurie.
“I don’t think I’ve ever had one.”
“It’s the kind of thing that you’d know it if you’d had it,” Bonnie said.
“Well I guess I haven’t,” Laurie said. “But I’m not a virgin.”
“That ties into one of my main points. Let me check, are any of you virgins?”
None of the woman said they were. “Good,” Bonnie said. “This leads to my next question. Raise your hand if you’ve gotten an orgasm during sex with your boyfriend.”
Besides Lisa, the only person to raise her hand was Diane.
Bonnie laughed. “Lisa, you’re a special case. Diane, tell us about that.”
“It’s simple. I had a dreamy boyfriend who got me revved up just looking at him. His foreplay was heavenly and once he had his dick in me, he was a master of using that thing. I’d get multiple orgasms each time we made love.”
“You no longer see him?” Laurie asked.
“No. Guys like that move on quickly.”
“Can I get his phone number?” Laurie joked and everyone laughed.
“I’ve fantasized about having a guy who knew how to get me off,” Debbie said.
“Me too,” Stephanie said.
“You see how frustrated women are with men who don’t go the extra mile to get them to orgasm?” Bonnie said.
“Yeah. As soon as the guy cums it’s like good night, turn out the lights. See you tomorrow!” Stephanie said.
Lisa wondered what Blake would say. Did he get orgasms? She herself certainly did. When she got home she’d have to get him to give her a truthful answer.
“It’s clear I’ve struck a nerve here,” Bonnie said. “So what do we think we can do to make sure we always get orgasms?”
The women stared blankly at Bonnie. “Nobody has a suggestion?” Bonnie said. After a pause she said, “Then let me tell you. If you can orgasm while masturbating, then your boyfriend can learn to imitate everything you do. If he has any brain cells at all, he’ll learn how to give you an orgasm. It’s up to you to demand that he do it. Boys can be lazy and inconsiderate. Many of them are happy to cum and ignore you. Don’t let them. Tell them they have to choose between your orgasm or looking for a new girlfriend!”
“That sounds so easy but I’ve never been able to talk that way to my boyfriends,” Debbie said.
“There’s no time like the present to learn how to do that. As long as you give them guaranteed orgasms they don’t have an incentive to take care of you. That is unless they’re the rare boy, like Diane described to us, who is considerate and skillful.”
“But what about me?” Laurie said.
“I was going to get to you. Your job is to learn how to masturbate. Once you figure that out, you can then instruct your boyfriends.”
“But how will I learn to do it?”
“Start on the internet. There are articles describing techniques. Use your fingers to play with your labia and clitoris. Form a vee with your fingers, place them on either side of the labia, and wiggle them together while lifting up. Then use the tip of your finger to press on the clitoris.”
“Wow,” Laurie exclaimed.
“It’s science, Laurie,” Bonnie said. “It shouldn’t require magic!”
“I can’t wait to go home and try it.”
“When we get together for our sleep over,” Stephanie said, “discussing our masturbation techniques would be a lot of fun.”
“By then maybe I would have figured out how to do it,” Laurie said.
“If you haven’t by then, I’ll be happy to show you how I do it,” Debbie said.
Lisa thought that the sleepover was definitely not going to be the time for her to show her technique.
“One other thing,” Debbie said, “is that when I masturbate just before my period starts I get a really great orgasm. I have to work harder and longer but boy does it pay off.”
“That’s a great tip,” Bonnie said. “I didn’t even know that myself. My period’s coming in a week and I’ll try that out. Anyone else?”
“I love watching porn when I beat off,” Stephanie said. “I’ve often thought that if I could watch porn while my boy friend is screwing me, then I might actually orgasm.”
“Why haven’t you tried it?”
“I’ve been shy admitting to boys that I want to watch porn. I thought it’ll make them feel inadequate besides regarding me as a slut.”
“That’s such a double standard,” Bonnie said. “Lots of guys watch porn. Besides, the word slut is so overused as to be meaningless.”
“I thought it means someone who likes sex too much,” Laurie said.
“If that were the case then all boys are sluts,” Debbie said and everyone except Lisa laughed.
Bonnie noticed Lisa holding back and said, “I’m sorry Lisa. I know that a lot of this discussion is hard to correlate with your biology.”
“It’s okay,” Lisa said. “I think it’s important information that I should know about. I might not have a vagina – at least not yet anyway – but I want to be empathetic about these things so it’s good to hear about them.”
“That’s a great attitude,” Bonnie said. “The silver lining is that you’ll always appreciate the female aspects of people more than the rest of us do.”
“Case in point is dresses,” Debbie said. “I like them to some extent, but I’m also quite happy to wear jeans. If I get married I’ll more than likely get a wedding gown, but it’ll just be a dress to me. Not exactly magical like it is for Lisa.”
“Oh, my gosh, Debbie,” Lisa said. “When you come to the shop to get a gown, I’ll get you excited one way or another!”
The women laughed. The discussion of sex continued until the final minute of Bonnie’s course. The arrival of the noon hour caste a pall over everyone. It was sad to end what had been such a supportive and empowering study of the many facets of womanhood. Perhaps more so for Lisa than the others, she had grown immeasurably in learning how to comport herself as a female. She felt that on many fronts she had broken through her own preconceptions and stereotypes of how she was supposed to be as a woman to now knowing how to really be Lisa, Blake’s future wife.
It was also great that Lisa now had four new girlfriends that she could socialize with. There would soon be their overnight party at Laurie’s house when they got to wear the identical chemises. Lisa would, of course, be seeing Bonnie regularly to have her hair and nails done. Lisa expected to see a lot of Debbie and Laurie at the wedding shop. The three of them were very much on the same wavelength and would probably try to hang out together fairly often.
The five women had their final lunch at the cafe. When that was over, Lisa was free to begin worrying about the next day, when she and Blake traveled to meet his family.
***
After an hour drive, Blake pulled the car up into the driveway of a former two-story farmhouse. Now it was on land subdivided into acre lots with houses of many different kinds. Lisa shook like a leaf. Her hand trembled as she opened the car door. Blake came around quickly to join her. “I know this is hard on you. You’re being set up for a slap in the face. For all I know we might be heading back home a short time from now.”
“It’s got to be worse for you,” Lisa said. “They don’t know me enough for it to be personal if their reaction is to humiliate us.”
“Right. But we have God on our side,” Blake said, laughing. “He made us after all.”
“That’s the argument we have to use with my parents,” Lisa said. “Of course they don’t believe that I have the right to tell anyone what God thinks. Only people like them do!”
“Let’s ring the doorbell and enter our personal little hell,” Blake said.
He rang the bell and immediately the door opened. “Hey Felix,” Blake said. He and his brother hugged. “Whoa,” Felix said, “have you been working out? Holy cow.”
“Just a little,” Blake said.
“You’re all muscle now.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you!” Blake turned to Lisa and said, “Lisa, my brother Felix. Felix, my fiancé Lisa.”
Felix was all smiles. He started out to shake hands but then embraced Lisa. “My future sister-in-law. How nice to meet you. I’ve been looking forward to this moment ever since Jill, sorry … Blake told me about you.”
“I’ve been excited to meet you and your family,” Lisa said, shyly.
“She’s very pretty, Blake,” Felix said.
“Isn’t she? Such a cute darling. She’s so affectionate.” Blake put his arm across Lisa’s shoulder and squeezed her.
“Where are mom and dad?” Blake asked.
“The kitchen. They’re preparing leg of lamb and roast potatoes in your honor.”
“That’s so nice of them,” Lisa said.
Felix laughed. “Sorry. A minute from now when the fireworks start you might not be thinking of them as nice. Though let’s be optimistic, right?”
“Sure. You ready?” Blake said to Lisa.
Lisa nodded her head. She put her arm across Blake’s back and clung to him. She was terrified.
They entered the kitchen. Blake’s mom, Renata, was sticking garlic cloves into the lamb while Blake’s dad, Ernie, was peeling potatoes. Felix trailed behind Blake and Lisa. Blake’s parents stopped what they were doing and looked up at the visitors. Blake said boldly, “Hi mom and dad.” He approached his mom as if to hug her and she put up her hands to protect herself.
“Mom and dad? Who are you?” Renata said.
“Mom. It’s me, formerly your daughter Jill. I’ve taken the name Blake and become a man.”
Ernie looked like he was about to keel over. He had recognized Blake as soon as he walked into the room. “I’m woozy,” he said.
Blake rushed to help him before he fell. Ernie managed to grab onto the kitchen counter and steady himself. “Jill’s now Blake? My girl’s a boy?” Ernie said.
“Oh, God,” Renata said. “We’re in a nightmare.”
“Mom! Please!” Blake said. “I’m the same child you’ve always known except that I’ve gone from daughter to son.”
“Do you take me for an idiot? You’re not the same child …”
“I would have been if you and dad had recognized the boy in me. He was always there. Just never got a chance to come out because everybody around here insisted I was a pretty girl. Fancy dresses, cheerleader, all that girl stuff while inside I knew I was a boy but had no chance to unleash him. That is until …”
“We didn’t thrust Barry on you,” Renata interrupted.
“Except for the fact that you told me a million times how he was the perfect guy for me and a woman could never do better. But Mr. Perfect Guy was cheating on me while we were engaged.”
“So Barry has some character flaws. Why become a boy in revenge?”
“Mom, you understand so little. I didn’t change my sexual identity because of Barry.”
“Say something, Ernie,” Renata said.
“Who’s your pretty friend here?”
“I’m sorry, this is Lisa. Lisa and I are engaged to be married.”
Renata looked like she might explode. “You’ve gotten engaged again? To a girl? You’re like a boy lesbian?”
Felix burst into laughter. “Oh my God this is too much.”
“Ernie, call the police,” Renata said.
“Police? What are they going to do?” Ernie said.
“This must be illegal. There are laws against this.”
“You mean it’s illegal to be in love?” Ernie said.
“It’s illegal to be yourself?” Blake said.
“I gotta sit down,” Renata said. Everyone followed her to the living room where she collapsed onto the sofa. “My little girl is gone!” It was hard to figure out if she was crying or not. Her voice turned colder and she said, “So Ernie’s got two sons now. I guess he’s the winner.”
Ernie laughed and then stopped abruptly. “Renata, you’re distraught and saying strange things. Step back and listen to Blake. He’s an adult and he’s doing what he’s doing to find some happiness in this world. So let him, okay?”
“Ernie!” Renata wailed.
“I can’t thank you enough, Dad.” Blake said getting teary eyed. He and his dad hugged.
“You might have lost a daughter,” Ernie said to Renata, “but look at the pretty daughter-in-law joining the family.”
“It’s such a shock,” Renata said.
Blake sat down next to his mom and held her. At first she struggled but then she quieted down. Blake whispered in her ear that he loved her and he needed her to accept him. It was the only way he’d truly be happy. Renata burst into a full crying fit. But when it was done she embraced Blake and the two of them held each other crying.
Lisa couldn’t stop herself from crying. It was such a touching scene.
While the tearful encounter played out in front of him, Ernie whispered to Felix, “Is Lisa what I think she is?”
Felix smiled and nodded his head.
“Oh boy,” Ernie said.
When she had regained her composure Renata said, “You’re like lesbians as far as the you know the … biology?”
“Renata, dear,” Ernie said.
“This is important Ernie,” Renata said. “I never suspected Jill was a lesbian. I thought she preferred men.”
“Mom,” Blake said. “I don’t want to mislead you. Lisa is, for the moment anyway, biologically a boy.”
“Oh heaven on earth!” Renata exclaimed. “You’re trying to kill me!”
“You’re not on the stage Renata,” Ernie said. “Don’t be so histrionic.”
“But he/she’s so pretty. So feminine. How could she be a boy?”
“Mom. She was a boy just like I was a girl. We met in Toronto when Barry was cheating on me. It’s a long story involving our suitcases getting swapped but we discovered that we were both unhappy in our birth genders so we made a pact to switch while falling in love with each other. I’ve never been so happy in my life as I am now. I owe it all to this marvelous girl Lisa. She’s pretty. She’s affectionate. She’s everything that I want and need in a wife so I can’t wait to marry her.”
Renata put her head in her hands and sat silently. “Your mother’s coming round,” Ernie said. “I can imagine how scared the two of you must have been to come out like this with your parents. That’s real courage. I think that as we get fully used to the new situation we’ll get quite comfortable with each other. Isn’t that true Renata?”
“Yeah, yeah, if you say so. But what about grandchildren?”
“What about them?” Blake said.
“You know I was counting on you and Barry having a family.”
“Why do you think that Lisa and I won’t have a family?”
“How can you have children?”
Blake laughed. “I still have the right plumbing and so does Lisa. Our plan is to have a couple of babies. I’ll pop them out and Lisa will be their mommy. After that, there’s a good chance that we’ll both realign our bodies with our minds. But that’s years away right now.”
Lisa turned to Renata and said, “I really want to get to know you as my mother-in-law. You’ll be of so much help in teaching me how to be a mother and a good wife.”
Renata stared at Lisa with her head wobbling as if it weighed a hundred pounds. Finally, she waved for Lisa to come over to her. In her most lady like walk Lisa gracefully came over and sat down next to Renata while smoothing her skirts. “I guess you and I are now the girls,” Renata said, “so it’s important for us to stick together. Men can be so difficult!” She stared at Blake as an example of what she meant. Renata and Lisa hugged each other.
“Look at that,” Renata said. “You’re wearing my mom’s engagement ring.”
“I was wearing it when engaged to Barry,” Blake said.
“I know, I know. I suppose it’s getting good use now.”
“Mom, I love you,” Blake said.
After a long moment Lisa said, “What can I do to help you in the kitchen? I’ve been learning more and more about cooking. I want to always be able to make a nice dinner for Blake.”
For the first time Renata smiled. “I can see you’re a girl after my own heart.”
***
At Lisa’s first day at the bridal shop Josephine showed her the inventory of gowns displayed in the front and in a backroom.
“In this section are the ball gowns with fitted bodice and full skirts,” Josephine said. “They’re a good choice for all except petites with small frames. They make brides look like princesses so they’re popular.”
Lisa looked through the racks with eyes wide open. “So many of these are pretty. Gosh how does anyone ever decide which one to wear?”
Josephine laughed. “Sometimes the brides go through fifty dresses. You might find yourself wanting to strangle them. Most of the time we can help them narrow their choice down to three or four dresses that are most flattering to them and fit with their expectations. Some of my shopgirls develop a sixth sense on how to get the right dress to the right girl. I think you have that capability.”
“I sure hope I do.”
“Knowing the inventory inside and out besides what’s in the magazines will make your job easier.”
“I plan to spend as much time as I can learning about each dress.”
“Very good. Over here are the A-Line dresses. They’re a bit more flowy than the ball gowns and also fit most body types. Next to them in the corner are Trumpet/Fit-and-Flare dresses. They’re fitted through the body down to the mid-thigh where they flair outwards. These are strictly for brides with a small waist. Hourglass figures and petites. The last two sections have mermaid styles and sheath or column dresses. The mermaids are sleek and sexy. Fitted from the chest to the knee and then flared out. Girls with nice curves look good in these. The sheath dresses flow straight down from the neckline to hem. Lean women or athletic women can wear these. That’s basically it except for some unusual styles.”
The sea of white dresses made Lisa feel like she was in a snowy landscape. “I’m going to learn the entire inventory; I promise you that. And I’ll study the catalogs.”
“I love your energy, Lisa. I think you’re going to be great for the shop. Let’s take a look at the wedding lingerie.”
Josephine escorted Lisa to a corner of the shop that displayed the marvelous underpinnings that helped create the perfect bride. “These tend toward the lacy. I suppose it’s traditional to think of women as delicate female fruits being plucked from the tree on their wedding day by their men. So we wrap them up in girly underwear and a pretty dress.”
“I’m afraid to say that’s me. I want to be as pretty as I can be for my fiancé. Definitely the prettiest ball gown I can find will be right for me. Underneath I’ll be very happy to wear girly underwear. Bra and girdle or maybe a lacy body suit.”
Josephine laughed. “You have such amazing feminine energy. That’s what the shop needs. A girl who’s happy to be a girl. I’ve gotten a bit old and crusty being around so many brides for so many years. I can tell you horror stories. But you’ll eventually have your own.”
“Since I’m soon to be a bride myself, I guess that really makes me sympathetic to what brides will be going through when they come here.”
“I’m sure that has something to do with it. So now I’ll go up front and take care of customers. If I need help I’ll fetch you. Look through the gowns and underwear and become familiar with them.”
For the next few hours Lisa made love to the wedding dresses. One by one she took them off the rack, read the information about price, size, manufacturer and style and then held them up to herself gazing into a mirror. She was killing two birds with one stone. Not only was she becoming familiar with the shop dresses she was also narrowing down the dresses she would want to try on for her wedding.
After lunch a group of girls entered the shop. A bride, Denise, and her bridesmaids introduced themselves. Josephine asked Lisa to help her. It would be an opportunity for Lisa to watch and learn so that in time she’d be able to help customers on her own. Denise was excited. She ricocheted through the shop looking at dresses with her entourage.
Josephine took Lisa aside and explained to her how she would choose dresses that made Denise look good. “She’s tall with a nice figure. What is a distinctive feature of her?”
Lisa stared at the woman for a minute and said, “Her large breasts?”
“Yes exactly. That means she’ll want a dress with a V-neck, scoop, or sweetheart neckline.”
“I see.”
“Whenever a top-heavy woman tries on a dress of any kind, you have to have her lean forward. Look to see how much of her bust becomes visible. Since a bride often has to greet people sitting down while she leans over, you don’t want her giving a nice free peek at her breasts and bra to old Uncle Pete.”
“That’s so funny,” Lisa said. “But it certainly makes sense.”
“Denise shouldn’t have a halter top or a high neckline since they’ll make her look bigger and out of proportion. Strapless is okay with the sweetheart neckline. In other words, the neckline shouldn’t go straight across. If she goes strapless she needs to get a wedding bra with the right boning. Unless she wants everyone fixated on her breasts she needs to avoid bodices with extra volume or sheen. No ruching, details, beadings. Leave them to the waistline or skirt so the eye is drawn away from her breasts. A plain satin fabric is good to get an airy effect. A tulle overlay can be chosen with it.”
“I can’t believe how fascinating this is,” Lisa said.
“There are lots of insider tips that are important for you to learn. It’ll take a while but eventually you’ll get the hang of it.”
The bride came back to Josephine to get her opinion on three dresses she wanted to try on. Lisa listened to Josephine’s commentary on which would be a good choice and which wouldn’t be. For the latter Josephine suggested alternative dresses. With her choices in hand, we moved to a large ornate dressing area with mirrors, sofas, and stuffed armchairs.
The bridesmaids took seats while Josephine had the bride take off her blouse and skirt. Lisa took the blouse from Denise and waited while she stepped out of her skirt and handed it to her. She hung them both up neatly on a hangar. As Denise stood in her bra and panties Josephine walked around her deep in thought. “Yes, I’m confident that the dresses we’ve selected are going to look fabulous on you. To try them we need to get you the proper underwear. Your bra is a 36 DD?”
“No, it’s 36DDD.”
“Lisa, fetch us a longline strapless bra from where I showed you before. 36DDD.”
Lisa went and found the bra, brought it back, and handed it to Denise who took off her bra. Lisa felt a sharp pang of jealousy at the size and beauty of Denise’s bosoms. There was no doubt that one day she’d get breasts like these. As happy as she was in her life, the joy she’d have from having breasts, even if artificial, would be immeasurable. Wouldn’t it be nice if she could have them when she married Blake? When she and Blake had babies, it would certainly be a good idea for her to have breasts. Even if they didn’t have milk they would offer comfort and a feminine contour that could only be good for them.
Denise arranged the strapless bra over her breasts and reached behind herself as if to hook it in place. Josephine intervened, “Let me help you. There are seven hook and eyes to attach. It’s a little tricky.” When the bra was on, Josephine added, “I also recommend you wear a high waist thigh shaper. Even though you have a very nice figure, the shaper will help create a perfectly smooth line under your gown.”
“Should I wear that today?”
“You can if you’d like to. Sure why not? Lisa fetch a medium Honeylove – the high waist shaper.”
Lisa left and came back with the shaper. Denise put it on over her panty. She did have a nice figure. Comparing it to her own Lisa thought that while her own was not in the same league as Denises, it was at least respectable. It depended on her wearing breast forms in her bra and the padded panties that Andre introduced to her. In the future, with breast and buttock enhancement surgery she could further perfect her figure.
For the next hour Denise tried on each of the gowns. Her bridesmaids oohed and aahed over each one and Josephine gave critiques of what she was seeing. She had suggestions for alterations and based on what she saw she recommended other gowns that Denise should consider. Lisa enjoyed every moment of the experience. She concentrated on watching and listening to Denise so that when the time came to choose a gown for herself she’d have a better idea what a bride should focus on.
Lisa made many trips to the back rooms finding gowns in Denise’s size and putting others away. Far from the work being tiring or dull she was sure that immersing herself in a sea of white and ivory bridal gowns was like being in a beautiful, all-girls heaven. The one downside was that it made her anxious to get married herself. The sooner that happened the sooner she’d get to experience what Denise was experiencing. She and Blake had initially planned on a long engagement. She hoped that Blake would be willing to move that up. She’d have to broach the subject with him.
After two hours Denise decided on a dress. It needed a few minor alterations and would be ready in a week. After the wedding party left the store, Josephine said to Lisa, “Denise and a couple of the bridesmaids told me to tell you how much they appreciated your hard work. They fed off your obvious delight in showing off the dresses. They even …” Josephine stopped to think. “I was going to say that at first Denise and her friends were a bit surprised that a girl with your background would be assisting them. Then they realized that your enthusiasm made the experience totally enjoyable.”
“I don’t ever want to be a problem for you,” Lisa said.
“You’re taking this wrong. That’s why I hesitated to tell you. I think the advantages of your love for pretty dresses outweighs the odd customer who can’t deal with the modern world we live in.”
“That is so unbelievably kind of you, Josephine.”
“I have high hopes for you becoming a master saleswoman. Also we’ll have to begin thinking about the historical displays that I’d love to install here.”
***
That night at dinner, Lisa related to Blake all that had happened on her first day at Josephine’s. “I can’t tell you how delighted I am,” Blake said. “A whole new career with something you love.”
“I know. I have to pinch myself. You can’t imagine how many beautiful dresses we have in the store. I’ve gotten to know a bunch of them already. They each have a personality. I like imagining the women who’ll one day fit into each gown and decide that it’s their favorite. The gown will walk down the aisle and the groom and a room full of guests will admire it up at the front. It’s so much the focal point of everything at a wedding. Weddings are about girls having their fantasy fulfilled.”
“Some girls,” Blake said.
“Right, but definitely me. I’m sure the day we get married will be the happiest day of my life. I can’t wait to buy my wedding gown. Just to search for the perfect gown will be so much fun.”
“How will you know that you’ve found the perfect gown?”
“Oh, I’ll know. The gown and I will know instantly that we’re best friends.”
Blake laughed. “So many gowns get worn once and put in a box for fifty years.”
“Not my gown. You’ll see it the day you marry me and then I may very well have days when I wear it all day long. Certainly on each of our wedding anniversaries.”
“You are so beyond cute,” Blake said.
“Anyway I’m glad I have a job where I look forward to going to work.”
“You had that with venetian blinds didn’t you?”
“I did, you’re right. But I think wedding dresses suit me a lot more. Venetian blinds made sense for Greg. But for Lisa it’s definitely dresses.”
“By the way, I had a long chat with my parents today. My mom has already fallen in love with you. However, she’s still going to need some time to get over me being Blake. My dad is proud of both of us for doing what we felt we had to do.”
“I’m so relieved that we’ll have that part of our family to rely on.”
“This weekend we’re visiting your family. Have you called them yet?”
“Do we have to?”
“You know that we do. Regardless of how it turns out, we’ll get through it together.”
“You’re right, you’re right. I just know what kinds of evil things my mom and dad will say about me. And then to think I brought you into that ugliness.”
“My belief is that wherever this starts – no matter how ugly – then it can only get better in time. But we have to start somewhere.”
Lisa dialed her parents and said, “I’m coming by for a visit this weekend. I’m bringing a friend, Blake.”
Nothing in her words gave away the surprise that would rock his family when he showed up at their door.
“On a happier subject,” Blake said, “let’s set up the party we talked about. It’s time to get our friends in on our secret. Especially now with Bonnie’s class under your belt, I’ll be damned if anyone thinks that you’re not a girl!”
“You’re such a darling. I’m going to love you forever.”
Lisa and Blake set a date three weeks hence on a Saturday night to have their “coming out” party. All their old and new friends will be invited.
Before they got up to clean the dishes Lisa said, “There’s one more thing, Blake.”
“What’s that? You look nervous.”
“It’s just that working among the wedding gowns makes me obsess about our marriage. We don’t have a date. We talked about it being far in the future. But I love you so much and – this is so embarrassing – I want to pick out my gown. I want to be your bride so badly I don’t know how I can wait!”
Blake laughed. “Sorry for laughing. I thought something terrible had happened to you. The last thing I would ever want to do is keep you waiting indefinitely to get your wedding gown. So let’s pick a date – which depends a lot on where we’ll have our wedding – and then you’ll know when you can start thinking about your gown.”
“Thank you Blake. You’re always so reasonable and kind to me! Now I’m sure I can sleep easier knowing that soon we can begin wedding planning!”
End Part 8
The Suitcase – 9
By
Pamela
“Tell me again about your family,” Blake said as he and Lisa drove to Lisa’s parent’s house. They were running a bit late after getting held up by an accident on the interstate highway. Dinner was served punctually at six and they were expected to arrive before then.
“I don’t know about this,” Lisa said. “Maybe we’re crazy for going.”
“You have to do it, Lisa, it’s the right thing to do.”
“Is it? Even if my dad goes berserk and says terrible things?”
Greg laughed. “At least that’s a start. It can only go up from there.”
“It might be funny if I didn’t have to live through it,” Lisa said.
“I’m sorry, Lisa. You know how I think. You’ve committed no crime. You’ve done nothing wrong. You’re allowed to live your own personal life any way you want. If your parents believe they’re victims of your behavior it’s only because they’re trying to make you a victim of their misguided beliefs. They’re violating your rights and disrespecting you!”
“I love you, Blake. You make that sound so right. I can’t imagine a world without you in it. Your strength is such a comfort to me.”
“If we didn’t have these damn bucket seats I’d squeeze you against me. You’re so lovely, Lisa. I mean it. You’re such a natural and pretty girl, how could your parents be deluded into thinking that you’re supposed to present to the world as a boy or a man?”
“I don’t know myself. I thought there were times when I was growing up that my mom might have seen the girl in me. I saw her wearing her slip more than once and I know that even as a young boy I loved how pretty it was. Particularly the lacy part over her breasts. The way they bulged out always kind of melted me. I’d follow my mom around and try to get her to hug me so I could get a whiff of her perfume and feel the warmth of her body through the slip.”
“That’s so darling. I bet your mom did see the girl in you, but she probably decided it wasn’t worth antagonizing your dad to speak up about it. Maybe she was afraid that he’d overreact and beat manhood into you!”
“What you say is truer than you’ll ever know. My dad was always eager to see the manliness in me. There were probably times when he would have liked to tan my hide for not being enough of a boy, but he probably thought it wasn’t worth freaking out my mom by hitting me. So I sort of floated along in the boundary between boy and girl, with the girl pretty well hidden.”
“How did you fit in with your sister and brother?”
“My older brother, Ned, has an MBA and is a corporate VP in a tech firm just outside Chicago. To tell you the truth, Barry reminds me a bit of him. He was an athlete in college. Had lots of girlfriends. I grew up listening to him talk about his conquests. He’s married with one daughter and probably another child on the way. My parents have always been crazy about him. They’re proud of his career. He’s two years older than me and we were never that close. He used to make fun of me for going into Venetian blinds. That made me mad but what could I do about it?”
“How will he take your becoming Lisa?”
“I hate to think about that. He’ll laugh at me. He’ll tell me to ‘grow up’ and become Greg again. I wouldn’t be surprised if he tells me that I’m evil for hurting mom and dad.”
“He won’t be here, will he?”
“I don’t know. Maybe. My parents were kind of excited about me coming home after such a long time. It was Christmas when I last saw them.”
“What about your sister?”
“Anne’s a year and a half younger than me. She’s always been popular and cool. The other kids treat her like some kind of star. She’s a senior in college now and has been home for the summer.”
“Will she welcome you as a sister?”
“I hope so. I wish she would. She does think my parents are too conservative so maybe that’ll make me an ally of hers. We’ll find out.”
“Now tell me about your parents,” Blake said.
“My father will disown me.”
“What does he do?”
“He works for the highway department. In the winter he drives a snowplow.”
“So he’s a manly man. Out on the roads in storms.”
“Exactly. Goes to church and probably believes what he hears. His church dismisses the idea of God making gender errors.”
“Your mom?”
“She’s an LPN.”
“How will they react?”
“My mom will be disgusted but – after some soul searching – decide she doesn’t want to lose her son forever. She’ll see me secretly behind my dad’s back if she has to, I’m sure. She’ll not want to know the details of my new life. She won’t ever see me as her daughter.” Lisa quietly whimpered and some tears came down her cheeks.
“You’re dad is going to kill you?”
“Yes and ten times over. He’ll disinherit me. He’s liable to banish me forever – unless I come back as his son.”
“It’ll be such a loss for him. You’re the kind of loving and affectionate daughter any father should love to have.”
“That’s a darling thing to say. I’ll give all his unwanted affection and love to you.”
Blake laughed. “I’m not intimidated by your parents. I’ll defend you in any way that seems appropriate.”
“Thank you, Blake. I do feel safe with you.”
They drove on in silence for fifteen minutes until Blake steered the car up an asphalt driveway to park in front of a modest ranch style house. Next to their car was a glistening late model, black, Mercedes.
“Oh damn. Ned is here,” Lisa said. “This has to be his car.”
“Nice car,” Blake said.
“Oh, God in heaven. He’s here with his wife, Patty, and their daughter, Phoebe. I’m going to be sick.”
“If it’s too bad we’ll just run to the car and leave. I’m not going to have you shot to pieces!”
“My dad does have a gun.”
“I know you can do this. Don’t lose your cool no matter what they say. Controlling yourself is the one variable that’s in your power. The rest is up to them, so we can step back and watch it unfurl.”
On the front step just outside the door, Blake put his strong arm around Lisa, found her chin with his free hand and guided her lips to receive a powerful, long, kiss into which he poured all his love. It may sound silly but it was a kiss that made Lisa’s pantyhose curl up. When Blake was done kissing Lisa, he rang the doorbell. They waited for a minute. Lisa looked at her watch. “It’s a little after six. I bet they’re seated at the dinner table saying a prayer.”
Finally the door opened and it was Phoebe, Lisa’s eight-year-old niece. “Who are you?” she said.
“I’m your Aunt Lisa and this is her friend Blake.”
Phoebe ran back to the dining room and shouted, “It’s Aunt Lisa and Blake.”
“Who in the world?” Lisa heard her mom exclaim.
Ned soon appeared and said, “What? Who are you?”
“I’m now Aunt Lisa,” Lisa said. “I was your brother Greg, but now I’m your sister Lisa. This is my fiancé Blake.”
Lisa’s dad yelled from the dining room, “Who’s Aunt Lisa?”
“Are you crazy, Greg?” Ned said.
“It’s Lisa, Ned. My name is Lisa. Greg is no more.”
“Okay, okay, okay.”
“Sorry, Ned, I know this must be a shock,” Lisa said.
“A shock? Is this a prank? Is this for real?” Ned said.
“Yes it’s real. I am a woman now, through and through.”
“Ned!” Lisa’s dad yelled.
“Coming, dad,” Ned shouted. To Lisa he said, “We’ll have to talk later. For now it’s your show! I’m going to step aside and gawk at the fireworks.”
Lisa and Blake followed Ned to the dining room. A table was set for eight. Two empty seats were at the far end of the table away from Lisa’s dad. Platters of chicken and potatoes were on the table. As Ned sat down all eyes were on Lisa and Blake.
“Ned, who are these strangers?” Lisa’s dad said. “And who in the world is Aunt Lisa?”
“Dad. I’m Aunt Lisa. Well, now anyway.”
“Dad?” Lisa’s dad said staring at her with incomprehension.
Anne suddenly let out a whoop of laughter. “Holy sh…! It’s Greg! It’s Greg. Don’t you see! Uncle Greg is now Aunt Lisa. Oh man, oh man!”
“Yes Anne,” Lisa said. “I was Greg, now I’m Lisa. We’re now sisters. This is Blake, my fiancé.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Blake said cheerfully.
“That’s my dad and mom,” Lisa said pointing at them. “You met my brother Ned and my niece Phoebe. Ned’s wife is Patty.”
“Take your wig off in my house,” Lisa’s dad roared.
“It’s not a wig, dad. I’ve grown my hair out. I have a very nice stylist.”
“Take off those damn clothes!”
Lisa’s dad stood up forcefully knocking into the table. He walked around to Lisa and raised his arm to smack her in the face. Blake anticipated the move and caught his hand before he hit Lisa. “I’ve got news for you, buddy,” Blake said to Lisa’s dad, “you’ll have to get by me before hurting Lisa. Are you really so poorly behaved that you hit girls?”
“Girl? That shameful trash you plan to marry is my son.”
“She’s your daughter. Her name is Lisa. She’s come here with love and devotion to her family and you greet her with hate.”
“He’s an abomination. God sends degenerates like him to hell.”
“Perhaps the psychotic, evil God that you believe in. But the God that decent, morally upright people believe in happens to love all his creations.”
“How dare you talk like that! You don’t know what you’re saying. Greg is possessed by the devil. Get out of my house. Oh God I’m ashamed and sorry that these sinners have crossed my threshold.”
“Dad,” Anne said. “Greg, or Lisa, doesn’t deserve that vitriol.”
“Shut up.” Her father said to her.
“Nor do I,” Anne said. “I don’t know anything about Greg, I mean Lisa’s, desire to be a girl, but it’s not up to me or you or anyone to pass judgement on him her.”
“Watch it Anne before you say something you’ll regret,” Lisa’s dad said.
“Dad,” Ned said. “You’re overreacting. Greg or Lisa is …”
“Shut up. Ned,” his dad said.
Lisa’s mother stood up. “Greg. Come with me and bring your fiancé. Come.”
“It’s Lisa, Mom. Not, Greg.”
“Whatever. Just come with me.”
Lisa and Blake followed her to the living room. “Sit down,” Lisa’s mom said. They took seats on chairs facing her.
“Your father’s right except that God does forgive everyone.”
“He’s wrong, Mom. There’s no way that God is upset that I’ve decided to express my true inner femininity and be a girl. That’s such a minor thing in the grand scheme of things. It doesn’t hurt anyone else – well it shouldn’t hurt you or dad. I’m your child. I was before, I am now, and I’ll always be in the future. You should embrace that and celebrate that.”
“If what we do in our lives isn’t what God wants, then we have to change our behavior so that it is what he wants,” Lisa’s mom said.
“Mom, I’m happier than I’ve ever been in my life. How do you explain that?”
“God’s testing you. A little pleasure now for an eternity of pain.”
“Mom, put all that aside. Don’t give me a sermon. Give me you! Give me your innermost feelings. You’re my mom, you know that behind everything you love me. God doesn’t want you to reject your own child. And I believe that deep down inside you, you believe that.”
“If my child is evil …”
“Evil? You’re just spouting words that don’t even come from your heart. They’re snippets of hate that come from pretending that you know God. Please, Mom. You’re only mortal. You don’t know God. You have no right to speak for him or her or it!”
“I go to church every Sunday and God’s will is revealed to me.”
“I don’t want to go around in circles with you. The bottom line is that I’m happier than I’ve ever been. I’m not going to change to suit your religious beliefs. You and dad can practice all the hatred you want but please carve out an exception for your own child. Trust me. You raised me to be who I am so accept it. You’re hatred is only going to ruin your lives for no reason.”
Lisa’s mom began crying and Lisa put her arm around her. “It’s the real you that is crying, Mom. That part of you loves me and doesn’t want to hate me. Hating me is breaking you apart at the core because you know that’s not you. God doesn’t want you to pass judgement on me. That’s God’s business. Just love your family and God will be happy.”
“You have no idea what you’re talking about!,” Lisa’s dad said, barging into the room. “Your mom and I are filled with the Lord’s spirit every day and there’s no doubt that you’re going to hell so fast that …”
“Your hatred for you own son is going to send you to hell,” Blake said.
“How dare you tell me what God’s will is!”
“He’s right dad,” Lisa said.
“Shame on you for talking to me like that,” Lisa’s dad said and looked at Blake as if to make sure he wasn’t going to threaten him.
“Your dad and I made some mistakes raising you and so we have to share some of the guilt for this sinful thing you’ve done,” Lisa’s mom said.
“Mom. It’s not sinful. You’re wrong about that. God loves me as much as he loves anyone.”
“Don’t say such a horrible thing,” Lisa’s mother sobbed.
“It’s the truth.”
“I sometimes have thought that I kept you too close to me.” Lisa’s mother continued. “After Ned was born I wanted a daughter and you came along and I might have interfered a little with your masculinity. But then Anne was born and I’m sure I no longer had a subconscious need to see you as a daughter.”
“But you can’t deny that of your three children I’ve always had the most feminine temperament. Ned is very masculine, and Anne was a tomboy growing up and she’s never been retiring and feminine. Not like I was and still am!”
“I’m going to go to hell for what I did to you,” Lisa’s mom said.
“Nonsense, nonsense, nonsense,” Lisa’s dad said. “Enough of this chatter. Every second you’re in this house is an afront to God and to your family. I don’t want to ever see or hear from you again. You’re no longer my child. Son or daughter or whatever stupid idea you have. Goodbye and good riddance. Come dear.”
Lisa’s mom got up and hobbled away sobbing. When she was gone Lisa’s father pointed to the door and said, “Get going.”
The sense of finality overwhelmed Lisa and she began to cry. Such a total and abject severing from her family had not been how she thought this would turn out. That her mother didn’t protest was unexpected. The only difference between she and her father was a theological point as to whether or not God would forgive her sins.
Blake put his arm over Lisa’s back and gently led her outside into the brisk night air. How sad that rigid religious doctrine could be used to nullify a living breathing loving human being. As they reached the car Lisa sobbed ever more emotionally. Her banishment was sinking in and it hurt far more than she had ever imagined it would.
At that moment the front door flung open and Anne and Ned ran up to Lisa. “Dad told us what he said,” Anne said. “What a scumbag!”
“Anne and I will never abandon you,” Ned said. “You’re our sister now, you’re Phoebe’s Aunt Lisa. None of that will change.”
Ned gathered up Lisa in his arms and held her. Then Anne came over and the two siblings held onto Lisa calming her down. Anne whispered in Lisa’s ear that she will love to be her sister and if she needs a woman to talk to or to help her with her transition to call her. She’ll be there for her.
A switch then flipped in Lisa’s mind so that where a minute ago she had been crying from sadness and pain she was now crying from happiness and love for her brother and sister. When she calmed down enough to rein in her emotions Lisa said, “I don’t want you to get in trouble with dad.”
“We’re not going to hide our relationship to you,” Ned said. “We will include you in any family conversation. If dad wants to shun Anne and me he’s welcome to.”
“It made my blood boil the way he talked to you,” Anne said. “I’m so embarrassed by his hatred and stupidity. Imagine giving up on a sweet daughter like you. He should be protecting you from harm, not destroying you!”
Deep down in her heart Lisa felt a powerful love for her brother and sister that she never knew she had before.
***
On the drive back, Lisa said, “I had Ned so wrong. I feel foolish.”
“He’s moved on past where your parents are,” Blake said.
“And Anne was so kind. I’m going to enjoy being her sister. Get to know her better now that we’re girls.”
They drove on in the darkness. After awhile Blake said, “Do you think your mom might reach out to you?”
“I wish I knew. I intend to reach out to her. Eventually she might respond. At least I hope she does. It was a surprise to me that she couldn’t see her way to acknowledge her motherly love for me.”
“As you say she just might need some time. Who knows, maybe your dad will also reconsider.”
“That would be a major miracle. In a matter of years he might mellow a bit. I guess it’s possible.”
“Good. For right now, we need to plan our party. I’m thinking deli. What do you think?”
“That’s a great idea. Everyone can make their own sandwiches.”
“I’ll buy the booze. Think of everyone you want to invite and give them a call!”
“Something good to look forward to. It’ll be so much fun to come out as one of the women.”
“And I get to hang with the men. Such a delight! I’ve thought about this for years!”
“Me too! Being myself is so much better than being someone I’m not.”
“You can say that again.”
***
Two weeks hence Blake and Lisa’s house was soon to be filled with their friends. The event was billed as a coming out party to celebrate their new lives. By word of mouth not too many of the guests would show up with no inkling of the transformations that had Greg wearing a dress and Jill looking like she’d stepped out of GQ.
Lisa wore a black cocktail dress. She was especially proud of wearing a matching black bra and panties as well as a black padded girdle, nude stockings, a black slip, and black heels. She had become expert on putting on makeup as taught by Bonnie. She knew she looked like a million dollars and felt that way too. There was nothing more glorious than to be dressed in a sexy outfit with a sexy foundation underneath.
Just before the first guests showed up, Blake took Lisa in his arms and squeezed her tightly and then kissed her. “You’re so pretty I can’t stand it,” Blake said.
Lisa laughed. “And you’re so handsome I want to beg you to take me to the bedroom and have your way with me!”
“Naughty girl!”
“I know. You make me into a loose woman!” The reality was that it was true. Lisa had an almost constant desire for intimate contact with Blake. It was one reason why she took the precaution of wearing a firm support girdle rather than a garter belt. She couldn’t let the stirrings in her loins detract away from fun at the party.
The first few guests were Blake’s friends from the bowling alley. He introduced Lisa to Emily, Sue, and Eileen who had been on Jill’s bowling team.
“I love your dress!” Emily said.
“Thank you,” Lisa said. “I hope it’s not too dressy. Blake and I neglected to specify a dress code.”
“You look darling in it,” Eileen said. “It’s exciting for us to meet the girl that took away our best bowler!”
“Seeing how pretty you are, it makes sense,” Sue said.
Blake left to greet some other friends and Emily said, “We’re so relieved that Jill got to see the true Barry so that she could come to her senses and dump him.”
“All her friends knew that Barry was a jerk,” Sue said.
“I hate to think of a marriage between Jill and Barry!” Lisa said.
“We shudder at the thought,” Emily said.
Lisa said, “Did you know that Jill would one day want to …” not knowing how to finish the sentence.
“It was a surprise but not a total surprise,” Emily said. “Jill bowled better than most men and we know that she complained about Barry’s male bossiness. I don’t know how many times she said that she’d love to have muscles that would make Barry jealous.”
“But it was a shock, after all,” Sue said.
“Blake’s so masculine it’s hard to remember he was ever Jill.” Emily said.
“It’s so sweet the way Blake fell for you,” Eileen said.
“We feel so very lucky for finding each other,” Lisa said.
“Blake’s happiness is not too high a price to pay for screwing up our bowling team,” Emily said.
“I’m glad to hear that!” Lisa said. “Have you found a replacement?”
“Oh yeah. Agnes is joining the team. She’s pretty good but she’s not Jill. Do you bowl?”
“I’m terrible! If I don’t get a gutter ball I’m thrilled.”
“You could learn,” Sue said.
“Blake gave me one lesson and it did help a little. The balls are so heavy and I’m kind of a klutz I guess. But I do want to get better.”
“There are leagues for girls that are beginner’s,” Emily said.
“They won’t laugh at your gutter balls,” Eileen said.
“In that case I’d love to join,” Lisa said. It would be another way to get some girlfriends. She would ask Blake about it.
***
At the front door Blake greeted Bob, Jesse, and Saul from the bowling alley.
“Hey boss,” Bob said.
“Tonight I’m Blake. Just one of the guys!”
“Where’d you get that grip?” Saul said after shaking Blake’s hand.
“I’ve got a personal trainer,” Blake said. “Do you know John Sampson?”
“Your shitting me,” Saul said. “That guy’s a monster.”
“Yeah, I convinced him to come to my house once a week and help me bulk up. It’s been great.”
“The transformation is just amazing,” Bob said.
“Barry is the one who’s going to be freaked the next time he sees you,” Jesse said.
Blake laughed. “I can’t wait.”
“He was asking about you the other day,” Jesse said.
“He’s finally back from Toronto?” Blake asked.
“Yeah, he stayed longer than he was supposed to. He’s been at the alley some evenings when you’re not there,” Jesse said. “He found out you’re on Frank and Angelo’s bowling team and he got pretty upset.”
“Only because he knows we can whip his ass,” Blake laughed.
“That’s going to be an incredible matchup,” Jesse said.
“Sometime in the fall. The schedule will be out soon,” Blake said.
While they talked Lisa came over to them.
Blake said, “You’ve met Jesse and Bob. This is Saul who keeps everything flowing behind the scenes at the alley.”
Lisa shook his hand, “It’s such a pleasure to get to know Blake’s friends.”
“We were just commenting on how Blake’s turning into a muscleman,” Bob said.
“I know. Can you believe his progress?” Lisa looked admiringly at Blake and held onto his arm with both of her hands. She felt his bicep and if she wasn’t at a party she would have coaxed him to come to bed with her.
***
Guests steadily trickled in and Lisa and Blake greeted them and made introductions. Nancy and Kevin from the venetian blinds shop came together. “I’m so happy you guys could come,” Lisa said.
“We wouldn’t miss this for the world,” Kevin said.
“It’s just not the same without you at the shop,” Nancy said.
“We’ve had some really tough venetian blind problems to solve since you left,” Kevin said. “I’m not sure that we solved them correctly.”
“Does Mr. Lutz regret firing me?”
“I’m not sure, but he’s different now. Grumpier, I’d say,” Nancy said.
“I think he’s acting like a father who’s become estranged from his child,” Kevin said.
“I’m sorry to hear that. I was always fond of him,” Lisa said. “He’s so dumb for saying what he said.”
“Bigoted is the word,” Nancy said.
“You know my own father disowned me,” Lisa said choking up a bit. The reality of saying it brought out emotions that she held hidden inside herself. “Mr. Lutz has nothing to lose by being understanding. He’s not losing a son!”
Nancy held Lisa. “You poor dear. You shouldn’t think about such sad things at your party.”
“Right. It’ll ruin my makeup.” Lisa said. “I’ve missed not working with you guys. I’m also especially going to regret missing the annual convention. I had so many friends there.”
“Mr. Lutz is going to send me,” Kevin said.
“I’ll give you some introductions,” Lisa said.
“Thanks. Have you been looking for a job in venetian blinds?” Kevin asked.
“Actually, I’ve gotten a new job that I love.”
“What’s that?” Kevin asked.
“I’m training to be the head saleswoman at Josephine’s bridal shop.”
“Oh, my God, what a fun job and perfect for you,” Nancy said.
“I know. I love the pretty gowns. I love the excitement that arrives with each bride and her entourage. I get goose bumps.”
“I remember you once said that you’re a docent leading tours of the dresses at the history museum,” Nancy said.
“Yes, that’s actually how I convinced Josephine to give me the job,” Lisa said. “I’ve always loved pretty dresses and especially learning about them and how they developed over the years.”
“And now you get to work with them!” Nancy said.
“Exactly! To spend a whole day surrounded by dresses and helping brides try them on and decide which one they want is like I’m in heaven.”
Some women came over to introduce themselves to Lisa and Kevin took that as an excuse to get himself another beer.
“I’m Marilyn and this is Heather and Lynn. We’re friends of Blake – well before that we were friends of Jill.”
“Nice to meet you. This is my friend Nancy.”
After the introductions Marilyn said, “I overheard you saying that you worked at Josephine’s?”
“Yes, I’ve been working at Josephine’s for a couple of weeks now.”
“That’s where I bought my wedding gown, just last year,” Marilyn said.
“Small world,” Lisa said. “I hope you’re happy with it.”
“Yes, I had such a great wedding. I felt so pretty in the gown and I know my husband loved it too.”
“That’s so great to hear.”
“You and Blake are getting married, aren’t you?” Heather asked.
“Yes. I’m so happy. I hope to pick out my gown soon. We haven’t picked the date but it shouldn’t be too far in the future.”
“Before I forget,” Marilyn said, “I wanted to ask you if Josephine’s still stocks Dominique bridal bustiers? I wore that with a panty girdle with my gown. It was so comfortable that ever since my wedding I’ve often been wearing the bustier instead of bras. I’ve worn it so much that it needs refreshing!”
“Why do you prefer the bustier to bras?” Lynn asked Marilyn.
“I like how it keeps my torso under control and makes me feel sexy.”
“I know what you mean,” Nancy said. “I have some longline bras that do a similar thing. It’s nice to be put together well.”
“Amen,” Lynn said, “though for me, I prefer wearing a high waist panty girdle and a bra.”
“I’ve some long line panty girdles like that,” Marilyn said, “and I used to really like wearing them. Then Josephine recommended this marvelous bustier with a regular panty girdle that turned out to be even more comfortable besides giving me a better shape. So its become my favorite. On my wedding night, when I took off my gown, my husband asked me to keep the bustier on. It so turned him on!”
While Marilyn was talking Lisa’s friends from Bonnie’s class came over to say hi. After Lisa introduced everyone, Heather said, “What Marilyn said is interesting. How do guys react to lingerie? Personally, I wouldn’t have guessed that some guys prefer women to wear lingerie like a bustier rather than be naked.”
“My husband might be an outlier,” Marilyn said. “My bras don’t turn him on as much as the bustier. That really gets him up if you know what I mean.”
“This is such an interesting subject,” Stephanie said.
“I’ve always assumed that the men I’ve slept with prefer me to be naked,” Laurie said. “But maybe that’s wrong.”
“In my experience some boys don’t want me naked,” Lynn said. “I was once wearing my sexiest bra and panty, it’s a very pretty pink cotton candy color, entirely feminine, and I happened to be looking at my boyfriend while we were stripping down for sex and when I took off my bra I could tell he was disappointed. So I asked him point blank if I should keep my bra on and he said I should if I didn’t mind.”
“What happened?” Lisa asked.
“It was the greatest sex we ever had!” Lynn said laughing.
“That’s amazing,” Stephanie said. “We tend to assume that boys want us naked, but that’s obviously not always true.”
“I always wear a bra when I have sex,” Diane said, “and a garter belt and stockings, but no panties obviously. I don’t care what the guys think – it’s the way I like to dress. I think it makes my pussy the center of attention. The lacy garter belt above, the sexy stockings below.”
“That’s a good point,” Marilyn said. “It would make our pussy the focal point. All that sexy lace and delicate, feminine fabric surrounding it. Besides that, boys feel tantalized by our girl clothing. The garter belt, stockings and bra are so diametrically different from boys clothing it stirs up their juices.”
“I’d guess that most women think that men prefer their lovers to be nude during sex, but I wonder if that’s really true,” Nancy said. “The guys could just be afraid to admit how much they love lingerie.”
“A nice thing about wearing a bra instead of being nude is that some of our boob problems get hidden or disguised,” Heather said. “I’m kind of big and gravity keeps trying to lower them more than I like. It makes me a little self-conscious. Wearing my bra keeps them up besides making them more prominent. There’s nothing more powerful than an imposing woman’s chest in causing men to get weak kneed with desire!”
“That is so true,” Stephanie said.
“That might be true for some women,” Debbie said, “but for women like me that aren’t large, I’ve found that wearing a very pretty bra compensates for not having a larger bust. Also a sexy panty helps. Together I have no trouble getting my boyfriends hot. They really like to find out what’s inside my panty.”
“Anything that accentuates the feminine has got to be a turn on to guys,” Diane said.
“Like the baby blue chemises we bought that day, remember?” Laurie said. “I wore mine to bed with a guy I’ve been seeing and you wouldn’t believe how supercharged he became. The sight of my boobs through the material really turned him on, besides the suggestive way the lace dangles around my hips.”
“That chemise is so pretty,” Lisa said.
“When are we going to have our chemise party?” Diane said.
“You’re right,” Stephanie said. “We should set a date. I’ve been busy but I don’t want it to slip away from us.”
“What chemise party?” Nancy asked.
“Five of us were shopping for bras and Lisa saw a really pretty light blue chemise that she wanted to buy,” Debbie said. “Anyway the rest of us bought the same chemise and we decided that we should have an overnight chemise party.”
“That’s hysterical,” Nancy said.
“How was it you were all shopping together for bras?” Marilyn asked.
“We were taking Bonnie’s class together,” Lisa said. “Do you know Bonnie’s hair salon?”
“Vaguely” Marilyn said.
“Bonnie has a marvelous class that runs every morning for five days where she teaches girls how to be experts at so many things of interest to women,” Stephanie said.
“Like makeup, picking the right bra, topics like that,” Laurie said.
“My favorite part was learning about foundation garments,” Stephanie said. “Bonnie had an expert, Mr. Andre, come in and show us different panty girdles, body briefers, shaping slips and lots of other pretty clothing. He had amazing insight into what foundation is best for each of us.”
“Just from looking us over he could decide what underclothes is best for our body types,” Debbie said.
Lisa laughed to herself. Mr. Andre had opened her up to the wonders of padded panties, padded girdles that did wonders for making her feel more feminine, besides helping make her dresses fit better.
“Cool,” Marilyn said. “I wonder what Mr. Andre would say about bustiers.”
“We should enroll in Bonnie’s course,” Heather said.
“You know, that’s a good idea,” Marilyn said.
“You’ll love it. We all did,” Lisa said.
“What else does she teach?” Heather asked.
“Makeup that beautifies our features was an important part of it,” Diane said. “Also hair styling and nail care. There was also discussions of etiquette and sex.”
“Bonnie’s class helped me enormously,” Lisa said. “My makeup is all her idea. Mr. Andre helped me so much with my underwear.”
“You do look so lovely tonight,” Debbie said.
“Thank you. I’m wearing a black bra and panty and also a black girdle,” Lisa said.
“A girdle?” Marilyn said.
“Yes, an open bottom girdle. I actually prefer them to hold up my stockings.”
“You don’t wear pantyhose?” Marilyn said.
“Oh, I do, but on a special evening like this I feel best when wearing a girdle,” Lisa said.
“Black underwear is always considered sexy by the men I’ve dated,” Lynn said. “It has to do with black being sinister so men feel threatened which gets them aroused.”
“Sure, it’s the favorite color of a dominatrix,” Nancy said.
“Who’s a dominatrix?” Kevin said rejoining Nancy and the group of women. He was accompanied by Frank, Paul, and Angelo whom he had been talking to.
“We were talking about men being turned on by black lingerie, as a matter of fact,” Nancy said. “Does it turn you on?”
Kevin blushed slightly and said, “You mean like a black babydoll?”
“Sure but also let’s say a black bra and panty,” Nancy said.
“Sure, that’s a turn on,” Kevin said.
“Do you prefer women to be naked when making love?” Stephanie said.
Kevin was surprised by the question. “I could go either way.”
“Yeah but which is your preference?” Stephanie persisted.
“I suppose there’s a bit more excitement when a woman is wearing a bra, though ideally I’d want to see her naked also,” Kevin said.
“Isn’t lingerie designed to turn men on?” Frank said.
“Not necessarily,” Stephanie said. “Women can enjoy being pretty and feminine in their lingerie without thinking about men at all.”
“I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to insinuate …”
“It’s okay,” Stephanie said, laughing. “Women understand that countless boys beat off to photos of women wearing bras and panties.”
“You can say that again,” Laurie said. “I caught my thirteen-year-old cousin doing that.”
“But boys also beat off to pictures of naked women,” Angelo said.
“Right,” Marilyn said. “What do you prefer?”
“That’s a tough one,” Angelo said.
As Lisa listened to the back-and-forth banter between the women and men she felt pangs of jealousy. Hard as she tried not to be jealous of the women, it wasn’t easy to get past such feelings. She envied how they could talk about their breasts and wearing bras with complete knowledge of how they projected out of their chests. Lisa had to live with two handicaps that stopped her from being equal to other girls. She was flat chested and her pretend clitoris could stick out seven or eight inches whenever she got excited. The latter of the two problems – though of concern to her – was not her chief disappointment. After all, Blake rather liked the opportunities Lisa’s clitoris gave him to be pleasured. No, it was her missing boobs that caused her the most heartbreak and frustration.
After some research Lisa had discovered that five thousand dollars was all that separated her from a nice set of natural looking and feeling breasts. She had that much money saved. She could schedule an appointment with Dr. Silverman at a local clinic any time she wanted and get it done.
Lisa looked at the women around her. Nancy, Marilyn, Heather, Lynn, Laurie, Diane, Stepanie, and Debbie. Each of them had real breasts. Each of them took their breasts for granted. Each of them woke up in the morning with breasts and went to sleep at night with breasts. They captured their breasts in a bra every day. They admired their figures in the mirror. They knew without reminding themselves that they were part of the sisterhood.
This is it, Lisa thought. First thing on Monday morning she’ll call Dr. Silverman. Before that she’d make sure she had Blake’s permission.
Lisa was shaken from her reverie when Bob, Dave, and Roger – three of her high school friends greeted her. “Hey,” Bob said, looking uncomfortable.
“Hi guys,” Lisa said.
“Whoa, it’s Lisa right? We heard that you’ve become … you know …”
“A girl?” Lisa said laughing.
“Yeah. That’s right,” Bob said.
“It’s a bit of an adjustment for us,” Dave said.
“A little bit awkward, right?” Roger said. “Just until we get used to you. You do look really pretty.”
“Yeah,” Dave said. “You’re definitely pretty. I can see that.”
“Am I allowed to say you look sexy in that cocktail dress?” Bob said.
Lisa laughed. “It’s fine to say that. Thank you for the compliments.”
“It’s amazing how … much … like a woman … I mean you are a woman,” Roger said.
“Thank you,” Lisa said. “That’s what I feel like.”
“This is a little strange because …” Dave said, “because before … before you changed … we would have talked about …”
“About how you’d want to get inside a girl’s panties!” Lisa said.
“Right! But we don’t want to get inside your panties!” Dave said.
“I should hope not,” Lisa said laughing.
“But if you weren’t our friend, we would want to, at least from looking at you,” Roger said.
“You’re hot,” Dave said.
“Thank you. Please don’t feel awkward. I mean we’ll go through a little transition period where we get to know each other in a different way and then we can be friends again? Can’t we?” Lisa asked.
“Sure Lisa. There’s no reason we can’t still be friends,” Dave said.
“Can I ask when you knew you wanted to become Lisa?” Bob said. “I had no idea.”
“I kept that to myself. Really, I’ve thought of myself as being a girl as long as I can remember. I was envious of the girls in my classes even as early as nursery school. What always stopped me was my parents and especially my dad. You know him.”
“He was always making you show him how tough you were,” Bob said.
“At first. The older I got the more he saw me as weak and unlikely to ever be the kind of man he was.”
“How has he taken this?” Dave asked.
“He’s disowned me.”
“Oh, man, what a prick,” Bob said.
“It is what it is. My mom’s afraid to cross my dad but maybe one day she’ll contact me. Ned and Anne have been wonderful. They’ve accepted me, like you guys. It means a lot to me that my friends can stay friends with me.”
Bob stretched out his hands inviting Lisa to hug him and she accommodated him. Inexplicably she felt an impulse to cry and she realized it was because she had truly become a girl in Bob’s eyes. When she was Greg there was no way in the world they would hug. As they held each other Lisa felt Bob’s maleness. She had come a long way now toward her femininization.
It was also true that her friendship with the guys would be forever different. She could see that as Lisa she could never have the same relationship with the guys as she had before. No more hanging out in bars talking about girls or doing brake jobs together on the weekends. That was the kind of boy stuff that she didn’t have any desire to do anymore. Apart from Blake, she craved the company of other girls. That was where she felt most relaxed and stimulated.
***
Later in the evening Lisa was sitting on the sofa between Debbie and Laurie. She was giddy with happiness. The evening had gone splendidly. She had many nice conversations with her own friends and Blake’s. She saw many of her and Blake’s friends intermingling. They liked each other. Probably because the two of them had such nice friends. Lisa had even espied a number of the guys and girls pairing off. She wondered what future matches might date from this party.
Across the room from Lisa Blake was talking animatedly with a group of guys. It fascinated Lisa to see Blake’s self-confident body language. A masculine demeanor like his was something that she had never been able to acquire in her childhood. It would have pleased her dad but it was always elusive to her how to be manly. The reality of her life had consisted of going through the motions of being a man. Blake must have been going through the motions of being a woman when in reality he was a man inside a woman’s body. Of course, Blake had the inner fortitude to become manager of a large bowling alley. That’s where his inner strength had shown through.
Lisa laughed when she saw Blake flexing his bicep and a couple of the men squeezing it. They were obviously impressed by what they felt and Blake looked proud of himself. Lisa felt a growing pleasure in her loins. Practically anything Blake did turned her on.
“Blake is so handsome,” Debbie said.
“He’s become a hunk, hasn’t he?” Laurie said.
“Yes. He works out a lot. He’s the kind of guy that sets himself a goal and let’s nothing get in the way of achieving it.”
“What other goals does he have besides toning his gorgeous body?” Laurie said laughing.
“The main one is that he’s going to marry me and have a family.”
“How does that work?” Debbie said.
“He’ll produce the babies and I’ll be their mommy. I can’t wait for that to happen!”
“Did you set a wedding date yet?”
“We were waiting to first see about our parents and I guess we now know. Mine won’t be at the wedding but his will. We also wanted to have this party first just to see how well our friends have adjusted to our transformations.”
“It’s gone very well, hasn’t it?” Debbie said.
“Yes indeed. Every time I think of how kind everyone here has been to me I want to cry,” Lisa said.
Debbie put her arm over Lisa’s shoulder and Laurie held her hand. “You deserve everyone’s love Lisa!”
Lisa wiped away a stray tear. “Gosh, you two are the most wonderful friends. Can I ask you a favor?”
“Sure, anything,” Debbie said.
“I’d like the two of you to be maids of honor at my wedding. Would you be willing?”
“Oh my gosh!” Debbie said. “I’d love to!”
“Me too!” Laurie said.
“That’s so wonderful! I’ll finalize the dates and venue with Blake and get back to you.”
“We’ll arrange a bridal shower and help you pick out a dress,” Debbie said. “This will be so much fun!”
“There’s one more thing I should tell you,” Lisa said. “I decided that I’m going to take care of my breast problem. It takes about a month or so to heal and I’d like to get it done before the wedding.”
“If you need any help let us know,” Laurie said.
“I will. But I guess I can’t get fitted for my gown until after the surgery, so I guess it’ll be a few months until Blake and I can get married.”
“That’s good. You need time to plan. First thing is picking a date and place and sending out save-the-date cards.”
“Good idea,” Lisa said. “I hadn’t thought of that.”
“The main thing is don’t worry, Lisa. You’ve got a lot on your plate but we and your other girlfriends will be here to help.”
***
After everyone had left the party, Lisa and Blake sat together sipping glasses of wine. “I think that went very well,” Blake said.
“So did I,” Lisa said. “I had so much fun and I enjoyed meeting your friends.”
“Likewise,” Blake said. Lisa snuggled close to Blake who held her tightly.
“I was thinking …” Lisa started to say.
“That we need to set a wedding date?” Blake said.
“You’re a mind reader!”
“Not so much,” Blake said. “We agreed that this night was to be a good test of what our future might look like together and it went very well. I can’t think of any possible complication that could arise between us.”
“I have one thing,” Lisa said, “that I have to pass by you. I hope you don’t get upset.”
“What’s that?”
“I want to visit Dr. Silverman! I can give you breasts, nice breasts that you can fondle and that I can have all the time. I want them before we get married. It takes a month to heal…”
“What brought this on tonight?”
“I spent so much time with the women here and it just hit me that I feel separated from them. I don’t want that. I want to feel like the other women. I want to have a specific set of breasts on my body when I buy bras and dresses. I want to see them in the shower …”
“You know that I’ll support your decision |” Blake said. “I love you how you are now and I’ll love you after you get breasts.”
“Thank you Blake. You’ve made me so happy.”
“Call Dr. Silverman on Monday. The sooner we get you breasts, the sooner you’ll heal and the sooner we can get married!”
End Part 9
The Suitcase – 10
By
Pamela
At Sunday evening dinner, Lisa said, “I’m anxious to get breasts!”
“And I’m also anxious for you to get them, besides losing mine!” Blake said.
“Yes, but don’t we need yours to feed our babies? I really want to be a mommy!”
“If you get breasts then you also have to begin hormone therapy taking estrogen and progesterone. That can limit your fertility.”
“Really?”
“I’m afraid so.”
“So I have to wait years until I get breasts? That’s a bummer!”
“I haven’t finished explaining. I’ve done some reading and discovered that we can transition now and still have babies!”
“How do we do that?”
“Before transitioning I donate a bunch of eggs and you donate your sperm. Then the doctors put them together. Some of the eggs fertilize and become embryos. After they grow for a few days they’re frozen. Then, we can go ahead and permanently transition. After we’re married and ready to have kids we hire a woman to take in our embyo and let it grow within her to become our child. She’ll also be a wet nurse after the baby is born. This way we both get to fully enter our new lives without waiting years.”
“Oh my God. I had no idea that this could be done. It’s such a great solution to our problem!”
“It also means that I don’t have to be pregnant and carry the baby. I wasn’t looking forward to that. It would mess up my weight training!”
“I’d hate for anything that interfered with your hard body!”
“You’re cute. Anyway, if we can freeze enough embryos then there’s a good chance we’ll get a baby. No guarantee, but the odds are reasonable.”
“I say we should do it!”
“So tomorrow we’ll make an appointment to see Dr. Silverman and arrange for your breasts to be added and for mine to be taken away. Then we’ll go to the IVF clinic and see about making embryos!”
***
Blake and Lisa went to their joint appointment with Dr. Silverman. “This is such a big step for me,” Lisa said. “I’m so glad we’re doing this together.”
“I have as big a stake in your chest as you do!”
Lisa laughed. “I hadn’t thought of it that way. I’ll love to watch you fawn over my breasts! I want to have a chest with breasts that are your absolute favorite. Size and shape and position! You’ll have to help me guide Dr. Silverman to the pair that you want.”
“Let’s hope this goes smoothly. It will be great if he can schedule the operation soon so you and I can heal quickly and get married!”
“That is my dream and it’s so close now!”
A nurse ushered them into Dr. Silverman’s office.
“So what can I do for you Lisa and Blake?” Dr. Silverman asked.
“I’m hoping to get breasts,” Lisa said. “I don’t have any now.”
“And I would like to have my breasts removed,” Blake said.
“You’ve come to the right place,” Dr. Silverman said chuckling. “First let me see Blake’s chest.”
Blake took off his top and removed the tight chest vest that bound his boobs. His ample breasts enjoyed seeing the light of day. “Very nice shape. Yes, we can fully remove these. Your chest will be that of a man.”
“Great!” Blake said.
“Now for Lisa here,” Dr. Silverman said. “Please remove your blouse.”
Lisa took off her blouse, then unhooked her bra which came off with her breast forms. Now naked from the waist up, Dr. Silverman examined her chest. “So what size are you thinking?”
Lisa looked at Blake questioningly and said, “About Blake’s size? Right?”
“Yes, that’s a perfect size,” Blake said.
“Are you a D cup?” Dr. Silverman asked.
“Yes, 36D,” Blake said.
“I think we can squeeze D cup breasts inside your chest skin. There’ll be some discomfort for about a week until your skin stretches to accommodate them.”
“What will they look like?” Lisa asked.
“That’s the next step. Now that we know the size, I’ll take a picture of your chest and the computer can show what you’ll look like with D cup breasts of various types.”
“Various types?”
“Yes. Breasts come in a number of different types. Round, bell type, east-west, tear-drop, close set. Let me run the program and you’ll see what Lisa will look like with each of these kinds of breasts.”
Dr. Silverman took a picture of Lisa’s chest and then worked on his computer for a few minutes. When he was done he showed the results. Lisa stared in amazement at the several pictures of what her torso looked like with breasts. If she could look like any of the pictures she would be in seventh heaven, but the round breasts with nipples pointing forward was her favorite. They had the kind of outward projection that she craved.
Excitedly, Lisa asked Blake, “Which ones are your favorite?”
Blake looked at Lisa and said, “I’m sure you want the round ones, am I right?”
“Yes, oh, yes Blake!”
“Well, I agree with you. The round ones are the ones I’d like to caress!”
Dr. Silverman laughed. “You two are a trip.”
“Then it’s settled! Two round breasts that fit my D cup bras!” Lisa said.
“Schedule the surgery at the front desk. It’ll be a few weeks from now. I’ll put the breasts on Lisa, while my colleague will be removing Blake’s. The two of you can recover side by side.”
When Lisa and Blake were walking to their car, Lisa said, “We’re on our way! I’m so happy!”
***
Later that day they had an appointment at the fertility clinic. Blake arranged to have his eggs harvested while Lisa was sent to the bathroom to masturbate into a sterile jar. “Do you need any help?” Blake asked.
“Tempting, very tempting, but I think I can handle it.”
***
By the day of their surgeries Blake and Lisa had a number of embryos safely frozen. For a couple of weeks they had been undergoing the hormone therapy that would be with them for the rest of their lives. Already Lisa felt a softening in her skin and maybe the tiniest bump of a breast bud. Blake was sure that chest hair was beginning. They both admitted that these feelings were very likely psychosomatic.
They held hands until the last moment when they were taken to separate operating rooms to have their surgeries. A few hours later they awoke in adjoining beds. Blake arranged for Angelo from his bowling team to drive them home from the outpatient surgery.
At home they popped pain meds and slowly healed. Each in their own way was fearful of looking at their chests. What if they were disappointed in what they saw?
A day into her recovery, Lisa got a call from Stephanie. She and the other girls had decided on a couple of dates for the chemise party. Would Lisa be able to attend?
Fortunately the dates were a month in the future and Lisa was certain she’d be healed by then. “I can make both dates,” Lisa said. “When you decide let me know which one. That is so exciting. We’re going to have so much fun!”
“You can say that again!” Stephanie said. “Don’t forget to bring your chemise!”
Lisa laughed. “That would be silly if I forgot it, wouldn’t it!”
Lisa was tempted to tell Stephanie that she had a surprise for the girls, but then decided it would be most exciting to just show up with her new chest. She felt giddy with the knowledge that she’d fit in with the other women as they took off their tops and revealed their bras. Of course, they had yet to see her new breasts. It worried her a little that maybe something had gone wrong. As soon as her bandages were off she’d try on the chemise and make sure she looked good in it.
***
Several days after the operation Blake said, “We have to bathe!”
“I suppose so. I’m so nervous as to what I’ll see,” Lisa said. Since the surgery she had a distinct feeling of weights suspended on her chest. So she knew that she had breasts. There was no doubt about that! It was a question of what they looked like.
“We’ll strip down at the same time. I’ll see your new breasts and you’ll see my new man’s chest. We can tell each other what we see.”
“Okay, but don’t make a face!”
“No matter what you know I’m going to find you beautiful,” Blake said.
Lisa unbuttoned her blouse while watching Blake undo his shirt. They took them off at the same time and stared at each other.
“Oh my goodness, honey,” Blake said. “What a wonderful set of tits you have. I mean it. To think I’m going to have these to fondle for the rest of my life! Oh wow!”
Lisa glanced down and saw the tops of her breasts. They were so lifelike! She then looked up at Blake, “Your chest is so manly!” Lisa said. “One would never know you ever had breasts.”
“God, I’m so relieved it’s not a disaster,” Blake said. “To the mirror!”
Hand in hand they raced to the full-length mirror in their bedroom. For the first time in all their glory Lisa saw Dr. Silverman’s perfect creation. She gently cupped her hands over her breasts and felt them. Tears rushed to her eyes and she thought she might pass out. Blake put his arm around Lisa’s waist to hold her up.
Blake’s own chest was a source of wonder to himself. Growing up as Jill he had made peace with having breasts and especially breasts that grew to the size of a D cup like his mom. Barry had felt her up often and it was a big part of their making love. Looking back she often gritted her teeth and forced herself to believe that this was the way it was supposed to be. Only late at night did she question why she had to have breasts that she didn’t really want. Adding insult to injury, she wasn’t happy that her boobs were the focal point of Barry’s interest in her.
Blake laughed at the thought of how Jill had purposefully chosen feminine bras to erase any suggestion that she secretly harbored thoughts of being a man. In fact, her wardrobe was an elaborate theatre to keep her parents happy by living up to their expectations. She expressed her innate masculinity via her unbridled ambition to become a manager of a business. It made her outward femininity tolerable. But living half the life she wanted was not living a life. Thank God lovely Lisa came along and led her out of the wilderness so she can live the full and authentic life that she craved.
“I’m so happy my tits are gone. I can’t tell you my joy,” Blake said.
“Nothing makes me happier than to know that you’re happy,” Lisa said.
“I’m overjoyed that you’re one big step closer to being the girl you crave to be.”
“You’re so right! I’m about to burst with joy. Everytime I realize I have tits I get a shock of pleasure running through my mind. Oh how I want to wear pretty bras and nighties and all those clothes that will show off my beautiful breasts!”
“May I touch them?” Blake asked.
Lisa laughed. “Please don’t ever ask again! They’re available to you 24/7.”
“I very well may hold you to your word!”
“When you make love to me now I’ll be able to feel your manly chest press down on my beautiful breasts!” Lisa said.
“You’re giving me a boner!” Blake joked. “Just wait until John starts working seriously on my pecs. You’ll swoon over my chest then!”
“I swoon over all your muscles.”
Lisa preened in front of the mirror looking at her breasts from every angle. She gently passed her hands over them. She closed her eyes and felt them. She placed her fingers on her ribs below the breasts and slowly inched them up until she felt her breasts rising up.
“It may be silly of me,” Lisa said, “but I can’t tell you how happy I am that my bras will now be holding breasts, my breasts! I’ve so longed to have breasts to put in my bras.”
“You’re such a girl,” Blake said.
“Thank you. I can now also have breasts in my swimsuit and in my teddies and slips and everything.”
***
A month later the realization of having breasts excited Lisa each morning when she woke up. She wondered if the magic would ever wear off. She touched them gently before sliding over to rest her cheek on Blake’s flat chest. He would wake up and put his arm around her and hold her. Lisa felt safe and happy and terribly in love with Blake. Sometimes their mutual affection led to passion and an early morning romp in the bed. It never failed to titillate Blake to see Lisa lying submissive below him with her beautiful breasts ready to be crushed by his chest.
“What’s next?” Lisa asked one day at breakfast. Blake and Lisa had healed enough that Lisa was sure that they were ready to move on to the next phase of their lives together.
“What’s next with what?” Blake said.
“Our lives!”
“I was just teasing. We should start looking at wedding venues so we can finalize a date. Then we’ll send out save-the-date notices. You can think about buying the wedding dress you want. I’ve already got a beautiful suit to wear!”
“I can’t tell you how happy you’ve made me!”
“You’re as happy about getting a wedding dress as you are about getting married!”
“Is it that obvious?” Lisa said.
“I’m afraid so, but I love you anyway!” Blake said.
“You know that I love you more than anything.”
“Of course you do.”
“Okay. We need to figure out the guest list,” Lisa said.
“Yes and choose the best man and groomsmen as well as the maid of honor and bridesmaids, all of them!”
“I want Debbie, Laurie, Stephanie, and Diane to be my bridesmaids,” Lisa said. “I hope my sister Anne will be the maid of honor.”
“My brother Felix will have to be the best man. From my bowling team Frank and Angelo, and from the alley, Jesse and Bob, will be groomsmen.”
“Sure. Four and four. Perfect.”
“We’ll invite your parents,” Blake said. “Do you think they might come?”
“I doubt it. I’m sure they won’t. Even if my mom wanted to, and I’m not sure she does, my dad won’t let her.”
“That means we’ll have to find someone to walk you down the aisle and do the traditional father/daughter dance.”
“Ned is the obvious choice,” Lisa said, “but I’ll have to ask him to make sure.”
“Good. The wedding is taking shape already! When I was going to marry Barry our parents made most of the decisions. I was happy to let them do it since I didn’t really look forward to marrying Barry.”
“And now?”
“I want everything to be perfect. Perfect venue. Perfect food. Perfect band or DJ. Perfect flowers!”
“Most importantly, a perfect dress!” Lisa said.
***
With the luck of a cancellation, Blake and Lisa found a perfect wedding venue in the ballroom of an historic house next to the lake shore. It would be an early November wedding. They finalized the guest list, sent out a save-the-date and arranged for the printing of the formal invitations. It would be a sit down dinner with a wait staff. A choice of salmon, chicken, or vegetarian. Shrimp and avocado appetizer. Blake knew a baker who would make a delicious wedding cake.
***
Ever since Lisa’s disastrous visit with her parents, she had kept in contact with Ned and Anne. The two of them came for a visit one evening when Blake was bowling with his team.
“You’re doing okay?” Ned asked.
“It’s sweet of you to ask,” Lisa said. “Were it not for the love and support of you and Anne I’m sure I’d be terribly depressed. You turn night into day for me!”
“You were always a kind brother,” Anne said. “I’m old enough to appreciate that now. That you’ll now be a kind sister is just as good if not better!”
“You two are going to make me weep!” Lisa said, hugging Anne.
They sat down in the living room and Anne said, “You have a nice place here.”
“Thank you. It was Blake’s and I moved in with him.”
“It has a nice vibe,” Ned said. “You know I’m not a liberal, but I believe everyone should be left alone to do what they want as long as there are no victims. Your happiness with Blake is proof enough for me that you’re doing good. I’m going to keep on yelling at mom and dad until they stop being assholes.”
“Doesn’t dad see himself as a victim?” Lisa asked.
“Only because of the conceit that he speaks for God!” Anne said. “Imagine giving up a daughter because of childish religious fantasies. That is so stupid and cruel.”
“Anne and I are thinking of boycotting Thanksgiving and Christmas unless they welcome you and Blake,” Ned said.
“That’s so unbelievably generous of you two,” Lisa said choking up, “but I can’t let you do that. Just say a prayer for me at the dinner table. Make dad understand that his God loves me as much as he loves anyone.”
“Sure, we can do that,” Ned said.
Anne laughed, “He’ll beg you to come back so he doesn’t have to hear our prayers!”
They sat quietly for a moment until Anne said, “There’s something different about you, Lisa.”
“Different?”
“You’re chest … I noticed when you walked … it’s different.”
Lisa laughed. “I’ve had a boob job! I’ve got boobs now! I can’t tell you how happy that makes me!”
“Cool,” Anne said. “How big?”
“D cup!”
Ned shook his head and laughed. “I’m probably not supposed to be privy to this conversation.”
“It’s okay, you’re family.” Anne said.
“Blake had surgery the same day,” Lisa said.
“To remove his breasts?” Anne said.
I nodded and she said, “Wow!”
“She’s as excited losing them as I am gaining them,” Lisa said.
“As my older brother I never thought you were cool. But now as my sister you are super cool!” Anne said.
“I know. Venetian blinds isn’t exactly an exciting occupation.”
“True.”
“While you’re here, I have something to ask each of you,” Lisa said.
“Sure. What can we do for you?” Ned asked.
“Blake and I are getting married.”
“Congratulations,” Ned said.
“Far out,” Anne said.
“Thanks. But what I want to ask you, Ned, is if you would walk me down the aisle in place of dad. Do you think you could do that for me?”
Ned broke into a big grin. “I didn’t see that coming! Of course, Lisa. That would be an honor. I’d love to do that.”
Lisa hugged Ned, “I can’t thank you enough!”
Turning to Anne, Lisa said, “The other thing is that I’d like you, Anne, to be my maid of honor.”
“Maid of honor! Holy moly! That’s a first for me! I’m so flattered!”
“It’ll mean so much to me if you do it.”
“Of course I’ll do it. What do I have to do?”
“You’ll be at the altar standing next to me. On your other side will be my bridesmaids. Blake’s brother Felix will be the best man. Next to him are the groomsmen.”
“Anne will have to march down the aisle ahead of the bride,” Ned said.
“Right. Felix and the groomsmen will be waiting for the ladies up at the front. The other thing is that if Anne wants to she can help me and my bridesmaids pick out my wedding dress.”
Anne made a face. “I’m sorry Lisa but I try and never wear dresses. I can’t be of much use to you!”
“It’s okay. I didn’t think that you’d be comfortable doing that. My bridesmaids will definitely be helping me. They love that kind of thing.”
Anne laughed. “I don’t think I’ve ever worn a girlie dress.”
“I’m sorry but at the wedding you’ll have to wear a fancy dress. Is that okay?”
“I can wear a dress for one day if I have to!”
“Great! My bridesmaids and I will give some thought to what style and color the dresses should be. When we decide I’ll let you know everything you need to do to get the dress.”
“Do I need a tux?” Ned asked.
“A dark suit will be fine.”
***
The chemise party began with pizza on Saturday evening and ended at midday the next day.
“After we eat, we’ll put on our chemises!” Stephanie said. “Then we’ll congregate in front of the TV to play games, watch a movie, or just chat!” Stephanie had arranged two mattresses and a futon in the living room for them to hang out on and eventually sleep on.
“And eat!” Diane said. “We’ve got popcorn and ice cream galore!”
“And we can dance,” Laurie said.
“For sure,” Debbie said.
When dinner was over Lisa was beside herself with excitement. Apart from Blake she hadn’t shown her breasts to anyone. None of her friends even knew about them. Now, finally, she could show them off and see if the girls liked them as much as she did.
“Now to put on our chemises!” Stephanie said.
The girls proceeded to change together in the living room. Unlike Bonnie’s course where Lisa had been self-conscious of her breast forms filling up her bra, now she was hoping that everyone would take a look at her chest. Debbie started taking off her blouse, while Laurie unhooked her skirt which fell to her ankles exposing her lacy blue panties. Lisa began unbuttoning her blouse while noticing Debbie’s as it fell away revealing her bra. Stephanie pulled her tee shirt up over her head and Diane unzipped the back of her dress and took it off. Lisa’s blouse came off and she looked at the four other women in their bras.
As she took off her skirt Lisa wondered if anyone was going to notice her new chest partially visible in her bra. She watched Laurie unhook her bra revealing her breasts, followed by Diane, Stephanie, and Debbie. With her skirt off, Lisa reached behind her back to unclip her bra. Diane stared at her and said, “Something’s different with Lisa. Something’s going on with her!” The other girls turned to look at Lisa.
“You’re right,” Stephanie said. “What’s going on there? Did you get new, larger, boobs?”
Lisa laughed. She was positively giddy with excitement. Her bra came off revealing her new breasts. “Ta da!”
“What the fuck!!” Debbie screeched. “Real boobs? How did that happen?”
“Perfectly beautiful breasts!” Laurie said.
“Oh my God let us get a good look,” Stephanie came over and stared at them closely. The others joined her.
“Can we touch them?” Debbie asked.
“Sure! Dr. Silverman gave me implants. I wanted to surprise you!”
“Well you sure did,” Laurie said. “They’re incredible. What a great job he did!”
“You must be in seventh heaven!” Debbie said.
“I can’t tell you how happy I am. Blake loves them. He can’t keep his hands off of them!” The girls laughed.
“They’re so wonderfully round and full,” Diane said. “They make a wonderful statement as to exactly who you are. Bravo!”
“Thank you!”
“Are there any more surprises? Did you also do …” Laurie said, indicating Lisa’s panties with her eyes.
“Not yet, but eventually I hope I will. Blake and I have frozen some embryos for when we decide to have our babies.”
“You’ll need a surrogate, won’t you?” Stephanie asked.
“Right. This way Blake doesn’t have to be pregnant.”
“It’s expensive, isn’t it? Like fifty thousand dollars!” Stephanie said.
“We’ll be saving up some money!”
“When you get serious about it, please contact me,” Laurie said. “I might be interested.”
“That would be fantastic,” Lisa said. “Blake will make the ultimate decision. But I personally would love for you to be the surrogate. Any of you would make fine surrogates.”
While we were putting on our chemises, Debbie said to me, “I feel so happy that you got this done – your new boobs. I could see how stoic you were in Bonnie’s class when you saw our bras and boobs. I knew that was hard for you. Making you feel different from the rest of us. But now we all have tits and yours are especially pretty.”
“Thanks. That’s so sweet of you!” Lisa said.
“What about Blake,” Debbie asked.
“He had his breasts removed, so we’re in sync with each other now.”
“Fantastic. The two of you are so perfect together!”
When the girls had put on their identical chemises, they posed for selfies. Stephanie had a dslr camera and took some timed shots of them, as well.
“Let’s start with a game,” Stephanie said.
“I second that,” Laurie said.
“What game?” Diane said.
“I know a good game that I played a few years ago,” Debbie said. “Maybe it’s not really a game, but it is a great way for us to get to know each other better.”
“That sounds like a good idea,” Lisa said.
“Tell us what we need to do,” Stephanie said.
“We go in random order and have ten minutes to tell everyone about some important milestone in our lives. Like our first period! Obviously we need to choose something we all want to do!”
“How about the first time we thought about boys. I mean in a sexual sense. Like wanting to kiss them?” Laurie said.
“I like that one,” Diane said.
“Intriguing,” Stephanie said.
“Will this be hard for you?” Laurie asked Lisa.
“I’m not sure,” Lisa said, “but I’ll think of something to say!”
“Good,” Debbie said.
“We all agree on Laurie’s suggestion?” Stephanie asked.
No one objected. They put their names in a fishbowl and Stephanie picked them out one by one. “Diane, Laurie, Me, Debbie, and then Lisa has the honor of going last.”
“Yikes,” Diane said. “Let me see what I can say.” She thought a minute. “I’ve got it. When I was nine or so my best friends were Mary Jo and Amy. The three of us liked to play house together. Mary Jo would be the dad; I was the mom and Amy was our little girl. We’d play mostly at Mary Jo’s house. She’d borrow her brother’s pants and underpants and hide her hair inside a baseball cap. She did come across pretty well as a boy. My role was to be his sweet loving wife who takes care of our baby Amy. Mary Jo had a pink party dress that I wore with a crinoline. Amy wore old baby clothes that made her look like a toddler. We’d act out whatever scene came to our minds. For example, dad comes home from work and the baby is screaming and I can’t calm her down. It was important for Mary Jo that the mom and dad were super in love with each other. Probably because her parents had some rocky times around then.”
“So when did you first think of boys?” Stephanie said.
“I’m getting to it. One time we were playing and Mary Jo and I put our baby to sleep. Mary Jo was sitting in a chair dressed like the dad and she spontaneously took my arm and had me sit on her lap straddling my legs over her. She was smothered in the skirts of my dress. The next thing I knew Mary Jo put her arms around me and pulled me in and said, “We can kiss while the baby is asleep.” I laughed but she began kissing me on the lips. I was so startled I didn’t know what to do. Mary Jo was playing the part of a boy so I pretended that she really was. The kiss went on for a long time. At some point in the kiss I realized that I liked it. Liked it a lot.”
“Liked kissing a girl?” Stephanie asked.
“No, like I said I was thinking of Mary Jo as if she were a boy. I really felt like I was kissing a boy. After that experience, I looked at the boys at school in a different way. I fantasized about which ones I’d like to kiss. It turns out that I decided that about half the boys were kissable!”
“That’s such a neat story,” Stephanie said. “It’s going to be hard to top that!”
“Now it’s my turn,” Laurie said. “I was ten and I had never thought about or had any interest in sex. I knew older people kissed but I couldn’t see why they did so. I had no desire for a boy to kiss me. My older sister was sixteen or seventeen at that time. Her bedroom was next to mine and one day she left the door open and was talking on her phone to a friend. At first I had no idea what they were talking about and then I realized my sister was telling her friend about what had happened on a date with her boyfriend. She was talking about losing her virginity. I had only a vague idea what that might mean but then she said how neat it was to be filled up by her boyfriend. I couldn’t imagine what she meant by ‘filled up.’ Then she said that every time he filled her she felt more and more pleasure until he was done. That made me realize that filling her must mean putting his penis in her vagina. It made me think that girls must like being filled up. I wondered if I’d like to be filled up. In sex ed class I had seen a picture of a penis and I imagined what it might be like to have one of those inside me. It was such a weird idea but it led me to put my fingers inside my pussy. As soon as I did that, I was surprised to find that I felt some pleasure. That made me obsess about getting a boyfriend. If he could give me that pleasure it would be neat.”
“Did you then get a boyfriend?” Debbie asked.
“Yeah, but it wasn’t easy. The boys in my class weren’t interested in girls and I didn’t know how to make them interested. Luckily at a school dance I met boys from the grade ahead of me. They were definitely interested in girls. One of them in particular was fairly intelligent. He asked me out and I went on my first date with him. After about four dates he kissed me and I kissed him back.”
“What about getting filled up?” Stephanie said.
“He never filled me. Even though I thought about that a lot, I didn’t allow a boy to fill me until I was seventeen. But I kissed an awful lot.”
“This is so much fun,” Lisa said.
“I love hearing about other girls’ experiences,” Diane said.
“So now it’s my turn,” Stephanie said. “I was a bit of a tom boy when I was prepubescent. I matured ahead of everyone in my class. My breasts were growing and my period started, but I wasn’t especially interested in boys. There was a boy in the class who was socially awkward and the other boys bullied him. One day he came to me and said that he’d give me a dollar if I let him look under my skirt. I was having my period and my mom insisted I wear skirts during my periods. I don’t know why. Perhaps easy access to change my pad.”
“My mom was the same way,” Debbie said.
“Interesting,” Stephanie said. “Anyway I demanded to know why the boy was doing that and he said the other boys made him do it. They threatened to punch him if he didn’t make the offer to me. I was so mad that I found the two boys who were responsible for the incident. I was bigger and stronger than them since they hadn’t reached puberty yet. I got them to confess what they had done. Then I gave them each a dollar and said that I wanted a look inside their pants and underpants. They protested and begged me not to look but I insisted. They stripped down and I saw their little penises. It was the first time I had ever seen one and I felt a strange attraction toward them. They were weird looking but a source of fascination. After that experience I realized that I wanted to kiss boys. A few months later I had my first boyfriend and we made out quite a bit.”
“It amazes me how we all have such different experiences,” Debbie said.
“I was thinking the same thing,” Laurie said.
“It’s now my turn,” Debbie said.
“Let’s hear it!” Stephanie said.
“My first experience was not too unusual. At summer camp when I was twelve we took a trip by bus to Philadelphia to visit the Franklin Institute. There was a boy in the camp who occasionally tried to talk to me but was so shy that we never had more than the most awkward conversations. On the bus trip, going home, I had taken a seat next to the window and suddenly he was there eyeing the empty seat next to me. I thought he was going to faint right there he was so nervous. I don’t know what came over me but I smiled at him and he said with a stammer, “ma ma ma may I I I sit here?” My girlfriend Molly usually sits with me on the bus but she was up front talking to one of the counselors. I nodded my head and he sat down. I remember thinking that it was pretty weird to be sitting with a boy.”
“I think we’ve all had the same feelings,” Laurie said.
“What happened?” Lisa asked.
“Once the bus began to move, the boy tried to talk with me. It made me nervous to see him suffering so much. Finally I said, “Don’t be nervous. I like you.” That made him slump down and take a deep breath. No doubt my words were magic to him! The bus trip was two hours and it grew dark. A few couples were kissing near us. I’d never kissed a boy and I decided that this was my chance. I looked at him and he slowly got the courage to look at me. My hand was resting on the seat between us and I noticed that his was a few inches from mine. I sensed his hand moving toward mine and I moved mine closer to his until we touched. Electricity flowed between us. I settled back in a passive position so he could lean over and easily kiss me. It took him forever to finally get the courage to kiss me but luckily he finally did. It was so nice to kiss a boy for the first time.”
“What a sweet story,” Stephanie said. “Did you become boyfriend and girlfriend?”
“For the rest of camp we made out a couple more times. The trouble was that he lived a train ride away from me and it couldn’t work out during the school year. We exchanged some letters but then I eventually didn’t write back.”
“So neat,” Laurie said. “Now we get to hear from Lisa!”
“My story is obviously unconventional so bear with me,” Lisa said. “The family I grew up in is so controlling that I had little or no opportunity to figure out who I was. I had plenty of stray thoughts questioning my masculinity but couldn’t organize them into self-knowledge. I know I felt emotionally close to my mother, as if she and I were kindred spirits. In everyday life I had to be what my dad wanted me to be, which was not a boy who idolized his mom. Dad did everything he knew to bring out the masculinity in me, but there was so little to bring out that he was perpetually disappointed in me. When I came out to him as Lisa a couple of months ago it shouldn’t have surprised him. My longing to express my innate femininity became more noticeable to me when I was about twelve or thirteen. I envied the girls in my classes. I wanted long hair that I could brush. I wanted to wear makeup. I wanted to wear dresses and skirts and pantyhose. I liked the idea of making myself pretty to attract boys. These desires stayed in my mind and didn’t come out to see the light of day while I was living at home.”
“And after you left home?” Laurie said.
“I felt paralyzed. To be myself seemed like a huge mountain I’d have to climb. Explaining myself to my parents or to friends or others would be difficult. Just the practical business of making myself feminine would require taking a first step which I didn’t know how to do. Then, a miracle happened. My suitcase got switched with that of Blake who was then Jill. I had a whole suitcase of the prettiest girl’s clothing. I dressed myself up and sat at the bar. So many years of pent-up desire oozed from me. It was bliss. Then Blake and I met and discovered that she was as excited to get my suitcase as I was to get hers. What’s the probability of such a perfect outcome!”
“What a nice story,” Debbie said. “You could write a novel about it!”
“I’ve thought of that,” Lisa said. “I think I’d call it ‘The Suitcase.’ So, to answer the question that you posed, Blake is the first boy I’ve kissed!”
“I love that this game brings us closer together,” Diane said.
“Yeah, it’s so nice to learn about each other,” Stephanie said. “Now we should tell each other how we lost our virginity!”
Laurie tossed a pillow at her, followed by each of the other girls. They laughed and piled on top of Stephanie. Lisa was relieved that she had breasts like the other girls. It went a long way to making her feel that she belonged with them. Her tits were just as much a part of the pile of five girls as were those of the others.
After they disentangled themselves, Lisa said, “Blake and I have set a date for the wedding. I want you all to be bridesmaids. I hope you can do that!”
“I’d love to,” Debbie said.
“Me too!” Laurie, Stephanie, and Diane said.
“That makes me so happy!” Lisa said.
“What can we do for you as bridesmaids?” Debbie asked.
“You can help me pick out a wedding gown,” Lisa said.
“Fabulous,” Stephanie said. “I’d love to do that!”
The others were equally excited to help Lisa with the gown.
“We’ll throw a bridal shower for you,” Laurie said.
“That’ll be so cool,” Debbie said.
“That’s so sweet of you,” Lisa said. “Are you sure?”
“We’d love to do it,” Diane said.
The women settled down to watch a movie and otherwise indulge themselves in snacks and dessert that they would ordinarily deprive themselves of. Later in the evening they shared bottles of wine and danced. Finally, much later than their usual bedtimes they collapsed together on the mattresses and futon and slept not waking until noon the next day.
***
Not long after the chemise party, Lisa and her friends gathered in Josephine’s shop to help her select a wedding gown.
“I’m so excited,” Lisa said. “I don’t know which dresses to try on! All the dresses are so pretty!”
“Since we don’t have time for you to try on every dress in the store, how about you tell us the basic parameters that you want in a dress,” Josephine said, laughing.
“Sure, I guess I can do that,” Lisa said.
“What is most important to you in your wedding dress?” Debbie asked.
“I’d like full skirts, lots of lace, and a tight bodice.”
“To show off your boobs!” Stephanie said, and they all laughed.
“You’re surely going to have quite a lovely figure,” Josephine said. “Men will be paying close attention to you when you walk down the aisle.”
“I sure hope so,” Lisa said. “Blake loves showing me off! He knows I’m his and only his!”
“Young love!” Josephine said. “The bridesmaids and I will find some dresses for you to try on. You head to the wedding lingerie. Put on your foundation, bra, and white stockings. We’ll rendezvous shortly.”
Lisa obeyed Josephine and went to the lingerie area. Now that she had real tits she could wear a strapless bra and therefore a strapless gown. She knew exactly what bra with matching gartered panty girdle she wanted to wear. She undressed and put on the bra and then the girdle. It was lovely how well she filled out the lacy cups of the bra. Blake would have a delicious package to open up on their wedding night! The girdle had padding in the rear. Unfortunately this was still a necessity. With her daily intake of hormones Lisa thought that her butt had expanded a little bit. She hoped that that was a trend that would continue. There was also butt augmentation surgery that Dr. Silverman could perform. She’d have to consider her options in the future. Having a larger and more feminine butt was one of the things she dreamed of every so often. Just like she had dreamed of having breasts. Like them it was possible that one day she would have the womanly tush she craved.
Lisa put on white stockings and attached them to the garters. She went back to the fitting room and waited for Josephine and her bridesmaids. When they reappeared a short time later they were carrying three dresses.
“I’m so excited,” Debbie said. “We’ve got the loveliest dresses. Any one of these will make you the prettiest bride in Chicago!”
“That’s true,” Laurie said.
Lisa looked at the dresses. Two of them were styles that she was familiar with. They were ones she had often suggested to customers. The third dress was new. Out of curiosity she removed it from the dress bag. “Oh my God, Josephine! Wherever did you get such a pretty dress. It’s mind blowing beautiful!”
Josephine laughed. “You have such a good eye, Lisa. I should have known that I couldn’t trick you. I had this imported from France specifically for you. It’s the perfect style for you and exactly what you’re hoping to wear. I wanted you to have a gown that gives you every bit of the beauty you deserve!”
Lisa ran over to Josephine and hugged her. “I love you Josephine!” Lisa exclaimed. She cried some tears as she told her how much this meant to her.
“Take a good look at the dress,” Josephine said.
Lisa held the dress up against herself. “It must be very expensive. The lace is the finest I’ve ever seen! The craftsmanship is extraordinary!”
“It’s the least I can do for you, Lisa. Accept the gown as my wedding gift to you and Blake. You’re such a wonderful employee and it makes me happy to give you this chance to be a perfect bride on her wedding day. I can’t think of a girl for whom a pretty wedding gown would mean as much!”
“Try on the dress,” Stephanie said. “We can’t wait to see you wearing it!”
The girls held the strapless dress up over Lisa’s head and lowered it down and buttoned up the back. The voluminous skirts cascaded from Lisa’s waist. She clasped her hands in front of herself as an ecstatic feeling ran up and down her spine. Some new tears sprouted from her eyes. The dress was just too perfect.
“Here, put on these heels,” Josephine said.
Lisa stepped into the white shoes, and ascended the small pedestal set among mirrors on the surrounding walls. She looked at herself and wept for joy. Her pretty new chest was prominently highlighted by the lace bodice. What an incredible surprise it will be for Blake on their wedding day. She was sure that he would have a hard time maintaining his composure in front of her. She imagined herself walking down the aisle on Ned’s arm to Blake standing so handsomely at the front of the church. The gown was so perfect. It will be the greatest moment of her life when she gets to say, “I do.”
End part 10
The Suitcase – 11
By
Pamela
Ten women showed up for Lisa’s bridal shower. The girls from Bonnie’s class, who had organized the evening, as well as Emily, Sue, and Eileen from the bowling alley, Nancy from the Venetian blinds shop and Lisa’s sister Anne and sister-in-law Patty.
A stretch limo came to take the girls to a male strip club on the outskirts of the city. Lisa and the women were packed in like sardines. A bottle of Tequila was passed around. The intense feminine atmosphere gave Lisa an emotional high as she felt that in every conceivable way she fit in. She belonged. With her glorious boobs, sexy panty girdle, and stiletto heels, she filled out her clingy dress as well as any of the other women. Only one obstacle remained separating herself from women everywhere. One day that would be gone to be replaced by a pretty bush she could admire in the mirror. After that, her panties and teddies would fit tightly over her pussy.
“Why are we going to a male strip club?” Lisa asked.
“It’s a rite of passage,” Stephanie explained. “Hot, muscular guys stripping. Eye candy. Tequila shots, beer and raunch, raunch, raunch.”
“I need raunch?” Lisa asked.
“Of course you do,” Diane said. “One night of raunch followed by a lifetime of sweet devotion to Blake. Think of tonight as an inoculation against seeking out raunch in the future.”
“One and done?” I said.
“That’s the spirit, Lisa,” Diane said.
“Shouldn’t I warn Blake that I’ll be ogling hot guys?”
“Right. He’ll be going to a strip club with his guy friends. Do you think he’s going to discuss that with you?”
“I guess not.”
“Don’t listen to them, Lisa,” Anne said. “The main reason to go tonight is to immerse yourself in female sexuality. You’ll be able to fill in the gaps in those aspects of girldom of which you're probably innocent. For example, what is a womanly response to well-developed studs? To bulging muscles and hairy chests? How do you respond to the male sexual urge? It can be quite forceful and persistent.”
“Anne has the right idea,” Patty said. “Try to absorb as much as you can about the sexuality of the strippers. That’s knowledge that will enable you to take control and direct men’s libidos in the future.”
“Including Blake’s?”
“Especially Blake’s!!”
As they drove on Lisa reflected on how Blake was rapidly acquiring the kind of body that was likely to be on display tonight. She had been experiencing ever stronger pulses of arousal when glimpsing Blake’s physique. Feelings of helplessness in the face of his increasing strength were manifesting themselves in feverish sexual fantasies where Blake held her down and had his way with her. Such fantasies evolved over time into intricate plots where Lisa daydreamed of being Blake’s plaything. She enjoyed the idea of feeding off his uncontained male energy to experience ever wilder sexual liaisons.
Increasingly Lisa wondered if her fantasies were normal. Would they freak out Blake? Lisa would make a concerted effort to note the reactions of her friends to the men in the strip show. That would become a useful starting point for knowing how she should behave. She wanted to demonstrate her sexuality in the same way that other women did. Lisa was hopeful that the club would end up being a fabulous learning experience.
“With enough shots the club will seem normal to you,” Stephanie said.
“Fully sober doesn’t go well in a place like where we're going," Emily said.
“Then give me another swig!” The bottle was passed to Lisa and she took another gulp. “I’m already starting to feel good about this.”
“It’ll be a blast!” Emily said.
***
The girls sat together at two tables abutting the runway. When they were seated, Lisa glanced around at the other patrons. Groups of women were arrayed near them. It was a party atmosphere. Whooping and cat calling followed a muscular guy with a ponytail wearing nothing more than a speedo. There was little left to the imagination. The outline of his penis impossible not to see. Muscles sprouted from every part of him that he flexed and posed with to get the women excited.
Women rushed up to feel his biceps or his impressive thighs. Invariably they tucked cash in the form of bills into the front of his speedo. Lisa wasn’t sure she would have the nerve to put money in a stranger’s speedo.
Mr. Ponytail was gyrating close to Lisa and her friends when a second guy came out onto the stage. He had among the biggest calf muscles Lisa had ever seen. As the two men danced showing off their physiques a voice over a loudspeaker announced “Congratulations Lisa!!! A bride to be! Stand up and show us your face!” The women surrounding Lisa coaxed her into standing. She waved to everyone and the women applauded. “Come up on the stage Lisa,” the voice said. Mr. Ponytail and Mr. Calf Muscle came over to help lift Lisa onto the stage.
The audience whooped and hollered and the two men took positions in front and back of Lisa. They locked their arms together sandwiching her between their powerful torsos. Her breasts were pressed against the chest of Mr. Calf Muscles. Her back was flush against the chest of Mr. Ponytail. She felt him pushing his loins into her rear end. Both men twerked. Lisa was aroused by the pressure against the front and back of her dress. The awesome hardness of their muscles contrasted with her own softness. The masculine warmth generated by the two bodies surrounding her was intoxicating.
Trapped between the men Lisa became lightheaded. Her companions whooped and chanted encouragement. She had had no previous understanding of this kind of display of the power of masculinity. Lisa wondered if the men were getting aroused by what they were doing. Was it just an act? Were they going to get boners in their speedos? An image formed in her mind of the two men with boners pushing against herself, powerless to control them. In its own way this was an initiation into the most extreme difference between manhood and womanhood. She felt that she was utterly sexually opposite to these thrusting, gyrating, powerful men. She was a female to their manhood, her having a penis notwithstanding.
At the end of the dance the audience applauded and hooted loudly. Before helping her off the runway, Mr. Ponytail whispered in Lisa’s ear. “We can go to a private room if you want to suck me off.”
Surprised, Lisa turned to look at him. “Oh, that’s kind of you. I have to …” Lisa immediately thought of Blake. There was no way that she’d have sex with another man, that was for sure. On the other hand, she worried that the other women would think she had violated an unwritten rule about bridal parties.
“I’m not sure,” Lisa said. The evening was progressing faster than she had anticipated. She hadn’t ever thought about giving a blow job. But now suddenly the idea had been thrust into her mind. Was she expected to do it? Was it something the other girls would do?
“Anytime you want to suck me off, just give me a call,” Mr. Ponytail said and handed her a business card.
“Thanks,” Lisa said.
After Mr. Ponytail left, Mr. Calf Muscles gave his card to Lisa. “We can get a private room if you’d like to fuck. Otherwise, whenever you’re in the mood for a good fuck give me a call. Your first fuck is half-price. If you become a regular you’re considered a frequent fucker and earn points. Basically, every five fucks and you get one free. Got it?”
“Yeah, thanks a lot,” Lisa said.
“What was that all about?” The girls crowded around Lisa asking what the guys had been talking about.
“The guy with the ponytail offered to let me suck on him. You know, his penis. The other guy wants to fuck me. There’s a back room somewhere. I thanked them for the offer, but I would never cheat on Blake!”
“How much do they charge?” Stephanie asked.
“They gave me their business cards. Apparently there’s a discount for new customers and if you use him often.”
Lisa gave the cards to the girls. “Cool,” Sue said studying them.
“Are you interested?” Stephanie asked.
“I might be. I’m between boyfriends. I’ve had a fantasy for years that I’d get one guy to fuck me while I suck on another.”
“I bet they do that all the time,” Emily said.
“I wonder how much it is?” Sue said.
Stephanie got up. “I’ll find out.”
She sought out Mr. Ponytail and talked with him. She came back a minute later. “If you go to the backroom now, he’ll get his friend and for twenty minutes during their break they’ll do anything you want them to for a hundred each. That’s a first-time discount.”
“Cool,” Sue said. She took her wallet out of her purse and counted the money. “I’ll be back in a bit!”
Lisa and the other girls watched her walk over to Mr. Ponytail. They had a brief conversation and she turned to wave at the women and then went through a doorway followed by the two men.
“Why did the dancers single me out?” Lisa asked the girls.
“That’s our fault,” Debbie said. “We told them that you’re the bride-to-be and gave them a tip. They gave you the special treatment.”
“I must say I enjoyed what they were doing,” I said.
“What Sue’s doing with them is so fucking hot,” Stephanie said. “I’d ask to watch if it didn’t make me look like I was creepy!”
“A married woman can’t get a second man for sex can she?” Lisa asked.
“Obviously only if her husband approves,” Laurie said.
“But most husbands or boyfriends probably don’t want another guy in the bedroom with them,” Debbie said.
“It’s one of those things you do when you’re not married. Like Sue is doing,” Emily said.
“Sue recently broke up with her long-term boyfriend,” Eileen said. “He’s a nice guy and she loves him but he got so unbelievably boring in bed she couldn’t stand it. No matter how many times she asked him to work with her to spice it up, he wasn’t interested.”
“A mismatch in libidos can make for a difficult relationship,” Nancy said. “The horny partner suffers more than the other because it’s pretty much of a waste of time to have sex with someone who’s not into it.”
“Boring sex kills so many relationships,” Diane said. “A guy may start out excited and we’re swept up in it and then sometimes he begins to take us for granted. We become a convenient hole for him to stick his penis in. Sex becomes boom, boom, boom, and he rolls over and goes to sleep. Thanks a lot! Not all men are like that but too many are.”
“Then there are women who never ask for sex,” Patty said. “Some husbands interpret that as meaning they don’t care.”
“You’re right. Women have to demand sex if they want it,” Diane said.
“In all of these situations the one truth is that we can control ourselves but not our men," Patty said. "We can show we’re interested in sex; we can liven it up from our end, and we can encourage our men to help us keep it interesting. At the end of the day they get out of sex what they put into it.”
“Sue’s boyfriend wouldn’t cooperate,” Emily said. “How many of us jilted a man because he was boring in bed?”
Of the eleven women, half of them raised their hands. “How many of us have had boring sex?” Emily asked.
All except Lisa raised their hands. “You see, Lisa,” Emily said, “there’s a lot of boring sex going on out there, but sometimes we don’t break up because of it.”
“I didn’t break up with the couple of guys I dated who were boring in bed because they were boring in bed. I broke up because everything about them was boring,” Stephanie said.
“I found that boring guys are often boring in bed,” Diane said.
“But I dated really interesting guys who were boring in bed,” Laurie said.
“Has any of us dated a boring guy who wasn’t boring in bed?” Stephanie asked.
No one raised their hands.
“I don’t think Blake finds me boring,” Lisa said, “but I don’t know if he finds me boring in bed.”
“Do you find him boring in bed?”
“Oh, no! I love being in bed with Blake. He’s so exciting to hold onto.”
“We’re jealous of you!” Stephanie said.
“But I have to make sure that I’m not boring in bed,” Lisa said. “How can a girl spice it up?” She thought about herself lying passively in bed as Blake was pounding away. She worried that eventually Blake would expect more from her.
“That’s a great question,” Diane said. “There are many things you can do.”
“Sexy lingerie!” Debbie said.
“Role playing!” Laurie said.
“Kink!” Diane said.
“I think everyone – both boys and girls - has at least one trigger that gets them super horny,” Patty said. “Find out what it is in your partner, then you can always get them aroused by pulling on the trigger.”
“Does that work for you?” Anne asked.
“It sure does!” Patty said.
“Tell us what Ned’s trigger is,” Anne said.
Patty laughed. “You’d love to know wouldn’t you! If I told you then any one of you could get Ned to do anything you wanted. He’s so helpless whenever I decide to use the trigger.”
“You don’t use it every time?” Lisa asked.
“No. I like to keep him guessing. On the nights I use it I have complete control over him.”
“But what about him using your trigger?” Anne asked.
“You see, my trigger is using his trigger to give me control over him. That always gets me the best orgasms.”
“That’s fascinating,” Lisa said.
“This whole conversation is getting me wet!” Nancy said.
“That’s your trigger!” Patty joked and everyone laughed.
“I’m impressed how you’ve turned it into a science!” Anne said.
“True. Controlling men through their … I mean controlling men through their sexuality is no different than training a dog to do a trick,” Patty said. “Men are so desperate to get off they’ll do anything if they know they’re going to get an orgasm as a reward.”
The women were quiet for a time going through their minds thinking about their own triggers and what triggers their husband or boyfriends had.
“Practically every guy I’ve known wants to lick on my pussy,” Eileen said. “They work and work down there never quite getting me close to orgasm. It often feels good, but it’s not the right set of moves to get me off. I’ve wanted to tell them what to do, but they’re trying so hard I don’t want to make them feel bad.”
“I’m sure they would love for you to correct their approach,” Nancy said. “Their little jaws get very tired and even begin to ache. And yet they go on and on.”
“The problem for me is that their tongues and lips aren’t forceful enough,” Eileen said. “I’d rather sit on their face and push my pussy into them. That way I can control the pressure and the location. Run it back and forth in a certain way while I lean back holding onto their dick. Boy, that’s my trigger!”
“I think everyone is getting wet thinking about that!” Emily said.
“What I like,” Nancy said, “is so weird that I’ve never mentioned it to my boyfriends.”
“Tell us!” Emily said.
“No one laugh! I’d like my boyfriend to be a lion and I’d be the lioness. We walk around the living room on all fours. Then the lioness decides she’s in heat and the lion senses it and comes up behind me, like the way animals fuck. He puts his dick up in me while leaning over my back. He should growl and roar and I’ll do my lioness thing.”
Lisa didn’t know what to make of Nancy’s desire. The other women were also silent until Stephanie said, “That is one weird fantasy – but I love it! I know just the guy to try that out on.”
“If he likes it, tell him to call me up!” Nancy said.
Sue returned from her menage a trois wearing a huge smile.
“So tell us!” Emily said.
“Oh my God! It was the fantasy I’ve always wanted. Mr. Ponytail’s cock is exactly the kind I like to suck on. Boy does he get hard and he’s not shy about forcing it down my throat. I had to remember to breathe before each of his thrusts into my mouth or I’d probably have suffocated. There’s a lot to fit in! And down at my pussy Mr. Calf Muscles has the most amazing dick. My pussy is still buzzing with pleasure. He’s obviously had a lot of practice using his dick. He was both firm and gentle at the same time. The two men are so accustomed to working as a team that they fall into an incredible rhythm. I don’t think I’ll ever forget it. A dick thrust into my mouth the same second one is thrust up my pussy. My little brain had a hard time deciding which pleasure I should be focusing on!”
“I’m so jealous. I’ve got to get their business cards!” Eileen said.
“I can sure see why women want to become frequent fuckers,” Sue said. “I might become one of them. I do know I’m going to be dreaming about my twenty minutes in heaven every night!”
“While you were away we were talking about our favorite kinks,” Eileen said. She described what had been discussed thus far. “Anybody else have a kink they want to share?”
“In my favorite fantasy I’m a maid in a fancy estate,” Debbie said. “The Lord of the manner forces me to have sex with him in a guest bedroom while his wife is entertaining her friends in the parlor.”
“That’s charming,” Lisa said.
“One of my favorite kinks is to read a Victorian romance novel while my boyfriend sucks on me. It helps me get stirred up.” Debbie laughed. “Sometimes I can continue reading while he fucks me. That’s always the best sex!”
“I’m sort of the opposite of that,” Diane said. “I love giving blow jobs while my boyfriend is distracted. I especially love it if he’s on a phone call with his mom. Also good is if he’s having breakfast or reading the paper. I crawl under the table whip out his cock and go to it. If he’s in the bedroom and we’re going to fuck, then I have no interest in sucking on him.”
“How strange,” Stephanie said.
“What about you Lisa? What’s your kink?” Anne asked.
“Good question. I was thinking that I love being fully dressed when Blake has sex with me. He’s naked and I’m wearing one of my prettiest dresses with many crinolines. He’s got to lift up my skirts to get to my panties and pull them aside. Or he has to take off my pantyhose. The dresses make me feel feminine. It’s like I can smother Blake in my femininity.”
“Does Blake approve?”
“Oh yes. I think our kinks are perfectly aligned. I know that Blake loves displaying his power over me. All I have to do is admire his bulging muscles and he gets very horny.”
“It’s true. The two of you are perfect together,” Anne said. “It’s why marriage is so right for you two.”
“A toast to Lisa and Blake!”
Everyone held up their shot glass of Tequila and saluted Lisa.
***
When Lisa arrived home in the wee hours of the morning, Blake was lightly sleeping and woke up. “Tell me about your night,” he said. “You’re red in the face! What went on!”
“I’m blushing from all the raunchy girl talk! I had a lot of fun, but I must admit half of what I saw and heard I never knew about. Guys dancing around flexing their muscles. My friends really getting into it. I learned all about how to have great sex!”
“An educational experience! Who would have thought?”
“I learned that everyone has a sexual trigger – a particular fantasy that is guaranteed to get them excited.”
“The girls talked about their triggers?”
“Some did. Some talked about their boyfriend’s triggers.”
“What’s your trigger?”
Lisa laughed, “You know what it is! For me it’s being appreciated for being pretty, delicate, gentle, sweet, devoted, submissive, and wearing a pretty dress. I love it when you show off your incredible power and strength in ravishing me any way you want. Your manliness makes me want to surrender myself – mind and body – to you. I want to be your plaything. I hope that fits in with your desires.”
“You know it does! Nothing gets me hotter than to see how I can have my way with you. A dainty girl that is subsumed by my power. Keeping you pinned down to the bed and taking my pleasure from you as you frantically call out in sexual ecstasy is my favorite kink.”
“It’s so great we can talk about this!” Lisa said. “The girls said it’s important to have communication. We should never be shy about confessing to our partner what we need to be aroused.”
“So let’s promise each other that after we’re married we periodically give our sex a report card. If there’s anything we want done better or differently we say it. Remove our egos so we don’t get defensive.”
“I like that, but …”
“But?”
“Some of the sexual things my friends liked are very hard to talk about. I don’t want to do them, but if I did it would be hard to be honest about it.”
“What are you talking about?” Blake asked.
“Some of the girls like two men at once. They need one guy to supply a penis they can suck on while the other guy is fucking them.”
“I see what you’re saying. Right now I’d be uncomfortable to share you with another guy.”
“Right now?”
“People can change in time. Who knows how we’ll be many years from now.”
“Will you ever want another woman to join with me in having sex with you?”
“You mean I’d suck on her vagina or breasts while having sex with you.”
“Or vice versa. I’m sure I wouldn’t be happy. I’d think that you’d like her vagina or tits more than mine!”
“You see that this kind of thing can be very tricky. The new person is always more exciting to the original couple than their partner. The novelty alone is enough to get people aroused in a way their spouse can’t accomplish by themselves.”
“To be honest, I would die of jealousy if you wanted another woman to join us. I’d feel so inadequate.”
Blake picked Lisa up in his arms and hugged her. “We’re on the same page dearest. If we ever need to spice up our lovemaking, then we’ll have a conversation and figure it out.”
“Good. I don’t think we’re having any problems now are we?”
Blake laughed. “Not as far as I can tell.”
“I don’t want you ever to be bored with me. Seriously. I’ll do whatever it takes to keep you interested.”
“Deal and if you get bored you let me know.”
“You didn’t tell me what you and the guys did at your bachelor party?”
“We bowled. And drank a lot!”
“No raunchy sex?”
“I’m afraid not.”
***
With the wedding a few days away, the engraved wedding invitation sent to Lisa’s mom and dad was not answered. “Not even the courtesy of a RSVP!” Lisa said.
“We needed it a week ago to tell the caterer so it doesn’t matter anymore. If they show up they won’t get fed!”
“I called up Ned and Anne and neither of them could get a response from my parents. The subject of me is now forbidden in the house. I’m such an incredible threat!”
“They’re losing more than anyone. I’ll bet your mother is profoundly sad and resentful that your dad won’t let her come.”
“I suppose you’re right.”
“It’s best if you concentrate on all our wonderful guests and how deeply happy it’s going to make me when you say, ‘I do’ and I get to put a ring on your pretty finger.”
Blake and Lisa embraced and kissed.
***
The morning of the wedding Lisa woke up early. She was dizzy with excitement for the day ahead. She wasn’t sure she had the stamina to withstand the strong currents of happiness that coursed through her. The only way forward was to think of the next task and only that task. When it was done she could then think of the next one. She had the house to herself. Blake spent the night with his brother Felix and would show up separately at the church. Bride and groom should not see each other until that special moment in the service when the organ begins to play the wedding march and Lisa begins walking down the aisle on the hand of Ned. Blake will turn his head to see her. Lisa was determined to catch his expression at that exact moment.
After an English muffin for breakfast, Lisa took a bubble bath. When she got out and dried off she placed the pretty bridal underthings that she had bought specially for the day on the bed. White lacy panties, a matching long-line bra, a white padded panty girdle with concealed garters, and a full slip. She had splurged on the finest white stockings that Josephine carried in the shop.
She put on the panties, panty girdle, and then the bra. How nice life had become once she had acquired pretty boobs to gently place in her bra. She still couldn’t get over the lovely projection of her breasts and the exciting feminine figure it gave her. The effect with the panty girdle were curves that could stop traffic! More important than that, her figure kept Blake permanently enraptured.
Debbie and Laurie came by according to their plan to help Lisa with her hair and makeup. “What a sexy outfit!” Debbie said.
“It’s just the prettiest,” Laurie said.
“Thank you. I intend to wow Blake when he undresses me tonight!”
“He’s going to be a goner!”
An hour before the ceremony Diane and Stephanie joined them. “You’re beautiful Lisa. What is it about weddings that makes brides so pretty?”
“Thank you!” Lisa said.
“You’re ready for the gown!” Debbie said.
Lisa’s four friends helped lift the gown over her head and lower it down. Laurie zipped up the back and the others helped her smooth the skirts and arrange the bodice until it was perfect.
“I think I’m going to cry,” Laurie said.
“I cry at weddings all the time,” Stephanie said. “This one is going to take a whole box of tissues!”
With her friend’s help Lisa put on her white heels. She put a corsage on her wrist and she was ready. They walked carefully to Stephanie’s waiting SUV and she drove them to the church. It was one that Blake had known since childhood. The minister was a woman who would officiate. Lisa and Blake had met her a month earlier. “There’s a lot of love flowing around here between the two of you. This is going to be one of those marriages where I can’t be more thrilled. I love that moment when the two of you have both said, 'I do.' It’s so pregnant with meaning. The commitment you’ve made is so powerful. Out of all the other possible mates walking the planet you’ve chosen this person to unite with. It makes me cry!” When she had calmed a bit she said, “It’s why getting to and through this moment of joining together separates marriage from any other arrangements people might have.”
Lisa and Blake left the meeting with a whole new appreciation of what they were committing to. Also they each reflected on how much more they wanted to be married than they had ever thought previously. Lisa was now desperate to commit herself to Blake and vice versa. What more powerful way of showing one’s love is there than marriage?
Lisa and her friends entered the church through a back door into a room where they could wait until they were summoned by the organist. Anne and Ned joined them. Ned did a double take when he saw Lisa. “My goodness what a pretty bride!”
“I was going to say the same thing,” Anne said. “Even though you’d never catch me wearing girly gown like that, I must agree with Ned. You’re an absolutely lovely bride. You’re everything a man would want!”
“Yikes!” Debbie said. “Don’t make Lisa cry. She’ll ruin her makeup!”
The minister ducked her head in to make sure all was in order. “Five minutes to go time!”
“Are you nervous?” Diane asked Lisa.
“Oh my God yes!”
“Do any of us have smelling salts in case Lisa passes out?” Debbie joked.
“I’ll try my best to stay conscious!” Lisa said.
“Are you planning a honeymoon?” Laurie asked.
“You’re trying to distract me!” Lisa said.
At that moment they heard the wedding march being announced on the organ. They assembled at the top of the aisle. Diane and Stephanie as the first two of the four bridesmaids stood side-by-side and began walking slowly down the aisle. The pews were filled with friends and family. They stood and faced backwards. After the first pair had gone ten feet, the next two bridesmaids Laurie and Debbie joined together and began marching themselves down the aisle.
Following them Anne, the maid of honor, walked by herself and then when she had gone a good distance Ned and Lisa stepped out to begin their walk. Lisa held onto Ned’s crooked arm. There was an audible gasp in the audience when the guests could get a good look at Lisa. From the moment she entered the chapel Lisa had focused on Blake standing handsomely at the dais in front of the minister. To his side was the best man, Felix, and four groomsmen.
Lisa and Blake’s eyes locked onto each others as Lisa came closer to Blake. They saw joy in each other’s faces. After Lisa stepped onto the dais Ned took a front row seat. Lisa and Blake faced the minister.
The minister said:
“We are gathered here today to share in the celebration of the happiest of occasions, that of the marriage of Lisa and Blake. They are grateful for many things today. They are especially grateful to you who have made a place for them in your lives by being here today to help them celebrate their wedding.”
“It is only proper at this time to take a moment to reflect on the experiences that each brings to their marriage. This reflection makes it clear that marriage is more than the union of two lives. It is the joining of two families, each of which has its own tradition and heritage, its moments of joy and sorrow.”
“It is on this foundation of family strength and tradition that Lisa and Blake plan to build their lives and share their happiness, which for them consists of the capacities to feel deeply, to enjoy simply, to think freely and to be needed.”
“It is fitting then, that you, Lisa and Blake, having discovered in each other the capacities to give and receive such happiness, and pledging to work towards its growth, should be joined in marriage.”
“The marriage relationship is not to be entered lightly, but with certainty, with mutual respect and with a sense of reverence that does not preclude beauty, humor or joy.”
“It is the hope of all of us gathered here to celebrate with you today that your love will over the years enable you to grow in the capacities to feel deeply and to discover the happiness that only the intimacy between husband and wife can uncover.”
“May I remind you also that two people in love do not live in isolation from others. Indeed their love makes it possible for them to take other people into their lives and share their happiness in such a way that it is multiplied many times over.”
“My wish for you then is that you extend your love and share your joy with those whose lives have touched and will touch yours over the years. Especially may you bring honor to your parents who cared for you and instilled in you those shared values which enable you to appreciate what you have found in each other.”
“Though all of us would like to give Lisa and Blake the gift of happiness, it is not ours to give. Happiness and fulfillment will come to them in the building of their marriage. This marriage will not be made by the words we say here today or by this ceremony. We can only recognize commitments undertaken and celebrate promises made. Your family and friends are here to witness the marriage vows you are about to exchange.”
The minister paused and looked up at the audience. “Should anyone present know of any reason that this couple should not be joined in holy matrimony speak now or forever hold your peace.”
After a few moments of silence a scream came from the very last pew of the church. “I OBJECT!” All eyes turned to see Lisa’s father standing in the aisle. “THEY’RE AN ABOMINATION!”
Lisa collapsed into Blake’s arms while Ned ran down the aisle and tackled his father sending him sprawling backwards onto the ground. “You despicable motherfucker! Go straight to hell!” Ned bellowed. Anne joined Ned in yelling at their father. Their dad got up and turned toward Lisa’s mom sitting in a nearby pew. He motioned for her to follow him and she shook her head. He waved a hand of disgust at her and walked out of the church.
The minister said, “That’s the first I’ve ever seen that! That quaint line from the Book of Common Prayer is only included for its aesthetic value.”
The minister asked Lisa if she was up to continuing. Lisa wiped away some tears and nodded her head. “Let’s resume from where we left off. Please repeat after me.”
“I, Blake, take you Lisa to be my wife…”
“to have and to hold from this day forward…”
“for better, for worse…”
“for richer, for poorer…”
“in sickness, and in health…”
“to love and to cherish …”
“all the days of our lives.”
“This is my solemn vow.”
“I, Lisa, take you Blake to be my husband…”
“to have and to hold from this day forward…”
“for better, for worse…”
“for richer, for poorer…”
“in sickness, and in health…”
“to love and to cherish …”
“all the days of our lives.”
“This is my solemn vow.”
“The rings you are about to give and receive represent the love and trust you proclaim for each other. May these rings in their unbroken wholeness be tokens of the unbroken circle of your future lives together. And in their enduring shining substance let these rings be a sign also of the lasting trust and affection you bear one another.”
“Blake, place the ring slowly onto Lisa’s finger as you repeat after me:”
“Lisa, I give you this ring,”
“as a sign of my love,”
“and with all that I am,”
“and all that I have,”
“I marry you and join my life to yours.”
“Lisa, place the ring slowly onto Blake’s finger as you repeat after me:”
“Blake, I give you this ring,”
“as a sign of my love,”
“and with all that I am,”
“and all that I have,”
“I marry you and join my life to yours.”
“And now that you have spoken the words and performed the rites that unite your lives, I do hereby in conformity with the law of the state of Illinois declare your marriage to be valid and binding and I pronounce you Blake and Lisa to be husband and wife.”
“Blake may kiss the bride.” Lisa melted into Blake’s arms as he passionately kissed her.
“May the love you have found grow in meaning and strength until its beauty is shown in a common devotion to all that is compassionate and life giving. May the glow of your love help to brighten the face of the earth. May peace dwell always in your hearts and in your home. May you have true friends to stand by you both in sorrow and in joy. May you be ready with help and consolation for all those who come to you in need. May cares never cause you distress, and may your hearts’ concerns always be of compassion, justice, gentleness, and peace. May you have a fullness of years and joy. And may the glory of all who love touch and bless you.”
Hand in hand Lisa and Blake filed down the aisle to the entrance to the church, joined by the best man and maid of honor, then the groomsmen and bridesmaids in pairs. As the guests passed the married couple on their way out of the church they hugged and shook hands and expressed their love and appreciation.
The reception was at a venue in walking distance from the church. There would be an open bar until the wedding party showed up in an hour. During that time, a photographer would be posing the bride, groom and their families into memories to take with them.
Lisa’s mother approached her at the first opportunity. “You are pretty, Lisa. It’s been hard for me to look past my memories of you to see the new you. But sitting there in the back my heart leapt to my throat when I saw you in the pretty gown. A beautiful blushing bride. And then I knew that you’ve always been Lisa – even when we all thought you were a boy. At that moment I felt horrified about what your dad planned to do but there was nothing I could do to silence him. And now I don’t know what’s to become of he and I. But I guess the future will come to us no matter what.”
“You’ve made me so happy I can’t describe it. I was so much hoping you would come to the wedding. I so much want to be your daughter!”
Mother and daughter hugged each other for a few minutes. Each shed a few tears. Lisa’s mother said, “I’m going to love you as my daughter and Blake as my sone-in-law. To not do so would leave a void in my soul that is too much to bear.”
***
At the dinner reception music was provided by a pianist. The sit-down dinner began with an avocado and shrimp appetizer, followed by a leafy green salad. The main course was a choice between superbly prepared Salmon, Lamb, Chicken, or Vegan. In lieu of a wedding cake, the dessert was served as slices of a renowned chocolate cake from a famous Chicago bakery. After dinner dancing was provided by a deejay recommended by one of Blake’s friends.
As much as Lisa wanted to remember the evening it passed as mainly a blur. When “YMCA” was played she was caught up in the comradery of shared tradition semaphoring her arms into letters. For “Brown Sugar” she joined everyone in leaping into the air. At other times she rested at the head table where she surveyed these people who accepted her and loved her. If only the whole world were so understanding and tolerant. Starting with her dad of course.
When the party was over Blake and Lisa retreated to a luxury wedding suite on the top floor of a swank hotel. From their room they looked out on the million lights of the city as they helped each other undress. Lisa had decided to take on Blake’s last name. It helped her feel like she was his possession. “You’re a Mrs. now,” Blake said.
“I know. Thinking of it makes me horny.”
Once Lisa was wearing only her panties, she put on a wedding peignoir she had bought specially for the occasion.
“My, my, aren’t you delectable,” Blake said.
“I love how pretty this nightie is!”
“Get on your knees, wifey,” Blake said. “I have a treat for you.”
Lisa obeyed with no hesitation. Naked, Blake stepped his feet a bit wider. “Feast yourself!”
Lisa pushed her face against Blake’s bush and inhaled the delicious scent. Then she began licking her husband vigorously. “Mmmm this is so good,” she whispered.
She could tell that Blake was responding to her ministrations. It obviously felt good but she wondered if she was doing it right. “Are there any needed corrections to what I’m doing?” Lisa said taking a short pause.
Blake laughed. “I see your girlfriends have got you concerned about your performance. What you’re doing is fantastic but I’ll make some small adjustments by gently moving your head.
Lisa felt Blake’s hands gently applying pressure from two sides. As she licked, her tongue responded to Blake’s control. Before long Blake was moaning loudly. More so than in the past. There really was something to be gained by a dialogue between lovers.
Somewhat miraculously Blake achieved orgasm and stepped aside. “Oh my God Lisa. I’ve never had such a powerful reaction. Wow! Now get yourself on the bed.”
Blake pushed Lisa down onto the bed and they assumed a sixty-nine position. “While I edge you I want you to get me another orgasm.” They gave each other careful and slowly intensifying oral attention to their genitals. With some guidance from Blake’s hand on Lisa’s head he was able to achieve a second mighty orgasm. The force Blake used to thrust Lisa’s face against himself was both exhilarating for Lisa and terrifying. Lisa loved the idea of being used in that way though Blake’s strength was scary in its pure dominance.
“Now I’ll finish you off,” Blake said. He arranged Lisa on her back and climbed over her. While holding onto Lisa’s breasts he made love to her in a series of powerful thrusts. Each one of which brought Lisa closer and closer to orgasm until finally she came. Blake wasn’t quite done achieving her third orgasm and she quickly continued toward it by positioning herself over Lisa’s mouth. Then having full control she slid herself back and forth until she had another explosive orgasm.
The young couple lay on the bed basking in the afterglow of deeply loving and exciting sex. It was a powerful phenomenon of nature cooked into their genes. They relaxed for a little while chatting about the wedding and then fell asleep. In the morning they woke to have scrumptious omelets, croissants, orange juice, and strong coffee, brought by room service. After eating they lay back in bed, holding each other while looking forward to the imminent arrival of a spark that would ignite a repeat of their experience of the previous night.
End part 11